






COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 











GOLDEN BOOKS FOR CHILDREN 


Edited by Clifton Johnson 


THE 

ARABIAN NIGHTS 





































The Forty Robbers return to their cave 



THE 


ARABIAN NIGHTS 

Edited by ANNA TWEED 


GOLDEN BOOKS 
FOR CHILDREN 



EDITED BY 
CLIFTON JOHNSON 


> >. 

) ) 5 

» » * 

Illustrated by 


CASPAR EMERSON AND LEON D'EMO 


New York 

THE BAKER & TAYLOR COMPANY 

19 ie 





COPYRIGHT 1910 BT 
The Baker & Taylor Compant 
Published September, 1910 



PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES 
BT 

The F. A. Bassette Company 

OV SPRINGFIELD, MASSACHUSETTS 


©Cl. A 273 8' I 


Contents 


I. The Sultan’s Vow 1 

II. The Merchant and the Genie ... 10 

III. The Old Man and the Deer 16 

IV. The Second Old Man and the Two Dogs 20 

V. The Story of the Fisherman .... 25 

VI. The Young King of the Black Isles . .35 

VII. Prince Ahmed and the Fairy .... 44 

VIII. The Enchanted Horse 80 

IX. King Beder and the Princess Jehaunara . 101 

X. Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp . .139 

XI. How Baba Abdalla Became Poor . 193 

XII. How Cogia Hassan Acquired Wealth . 204 

XIII. The Forty Robbers 227 

XIV. The Adventures of Zeyn Alasnam . 253 

XV. Sindbad the Sailor 272 



Illustrations 


The Forty Robbers return to their cave Frontispiece / 

PACING PAGE 

The fisherman . 26 '' 

The enchantress and the young king . 40 

Prince Ahmed enters the underground palace . 56 

King Beder and the magic queen . . .124 

The death of the African magician . . .184 

The ropemaker’s wife finds a wonderful gem 214 

The sea monster ...... 276 



Introduction 


HE Book of a Thousand Nights and a Night,” as it 



i. is called in the original, is of unknown authorship, 
nor can we tell with any exactness when the stories 
took the form of a printed volume. Some light is thrown 
on their probable date by the fact that there are but 
three allusions to coffee in the tales, and only once or 
twice any mention of tobacco; and in neither the case 
of coffee nor tobacco are these references believed to 
belong to the ancient text. Coffee was not in general 
use in the East until the fourteenth century, and the 
usual supposition is that tobacco was introduced from 
America. These things and certain other details make 
it seem likely that the stories were written after the year 
900 and before the year 1400. 

They were first made known to Europe by a French 
Orientalist named Galland. His translation was pub- 
lished in Paris at intervals between the years 1704 and 
1717. By many persons the books were credited to the 
genius of Galland himself, and his statement that they 
were by an unknown Arabian author was thought to be 
a hoax. They attained a greater popularity than any 
other books of the time, and the gay young men of Paris 
used to gather in groups at night beneath Galland ’s 
windows and sing and shout until he appeared. Then 
after saluting him with a round of applause they would 


X 


Introduction 


cry: “O, you, who know such fine stories and can tell 
them so well, tell us one now.” 

Under the title of “The Arabian Nights’ Entertain- 
ments” the stories were soon famous throughout Eu- 
rope; and few books have been translated into so many 
different languages or given delight to so large a number 
of readers. From their very first appearance in English 
they have been accorded a foremost place in the ranks 
of imaginative literature. They are pure narratives 
with no object except to please or amuse, yet with a 
very real value for their portrayal of Oriental life. The 
reader is transported into a wonderland of marvellous 
palaces, beautiful women, powerful magicians, and 
exquisite repasts, and the descriptions captivate the 
senses with their Eastern richness and splendor. We 
have been reading them for two hundred years, but the 
passing of time does not in the least dim their lustre nor 
dull the pleasure that is to be found in them. Indeed, 
these tales form one of the few books destined always 
to be young — one of the elemental books to which every 
succeeding generation returns with fresh enjoyment. 

Not only is the “Arabian Nights” one of the world’s 
greatest story books in its power to interest and charm, 
but it is also one of the greatest in its bulk. In its com- 
plete form it would make more than twenty volumes 
the size of the present one. This “Golden Book” is a 
selection of the most attractive of the tales for young 
readers. Various texts have been drawn from and com- 
bined to form what is believed to be an exceptionally 
clear and vivacious treatment of the narratives. 


The Arabian Nights 


i 


THE SULTAN’S VOW 


MONO the ancient Persian monarchs was a 



certain illustrious sultan who was said to be the 
best monarch of his time. He was beloved by his 
subjects for his wisdom and prudence, and feared 
by his enemies for his courage and for the hardy and 
well-trained army of which he was the leader. This 
sultan had two sons, the elder called Shahriar, and the 
younger Shahzeman, both equally good and deserving 
of praise. But when the old sultan died at the end of a 
long and glorious reign, Shahriar became ruler of 
the entire realm in his stead. Shahzeman was not, 
however, in the least envious, and a friendly contest 
then arose between him and his brother as to which 
could best promote the other’s happiness. The younger 
did all he could to show his loyalty and affection, while 
the new sultan loaded him with all possible honors, and 
presently bestowed on him the kingdom of Great Tar- 
tary. This made it necessary for the brothers to separ- 
ate, and Shahzeman journeyed to Samarcand, the 
chief city of his empire and there dwelt. 


2 


The Arabian Nights 


After a separation of ten years Shahriar became so 
anxious to see his brother that he sent his grand vizier 
with a splendid embassy to invite the King of Tartary 
to visit his court. As soon as Shahzeman was informed 
of the approach of the vizier, he went to meet him, 
accompanied by all his ministers, and inquired after the 
health of the sultan, his brother. The vizier answered 
such questions as the monarch chose to ask, and then 
told the purpose of his coming. 

“Sage vizier,” said the king, “it is impossible that 
the wish of the sultan to see me can exceed my desire 
of again beholding him. You have arrived at a happy 
moment. My kingdom is tranquil, and in a few days’ 
time I will be ready to depart with you. Meanwhile 
pitch your tents on this spot, and I will order every 
refreshment and accommodation for you and your 
whole train.” 

In about a week Shahzeman had arranged all his 
affairs, and he and such officers as he had appointed to 
attend him, left the city one evening and camped near 
the tents of his brother’s ambassador. This they did 
that they might start promptly on their journey early 
the following morning. After a little while the king 
concluded to return to the city in order to once more 
see the queen whom he tenderly loved. He went back 
to the palace privately and was greatly amazed to find 
the queen in the company of another man whom it was 
plain she loved better than himself. In the fierceness 


The Sultan’s Vow 


3 


of his indignation he drew his cimeter and with two rapid 
strokes slew his unfaithful consort and her companion. 

He then went from the city as privately as he entered 
it and returned to the camp. Not a word did he say to 
anyone of what had happened, and at dawn the next 
day the tents were taken down and the march toward 
Persia was begun to the sound of drums and other 
instruments of music. The whole troop was filled with 
joy except the king, who could think of nothing but his 
queen’s death, and he was silent and sorrowful during 
the entire journey. 

When he approached the capital of Persia, he per- 
ceived the Sultan Shahriar and all his court coming 
out to greet him. As soon as the two parties met, the 
brothers alighted and embraced each other, and after a 
thousand expressions of regard, they remounted and 
entered the city amidst the shouts of the multitude. 
A palace had been prepared for Shahzeman, which 
was only separated from the sultan’s own palace by a 
garden, and thither he was conducted. 

Shahriar left the King of Tartary to himself long 
enough for him to bathe and change his clothing, and 
afterward they seated themselves on a sofa and con- 
versed for a long time. They supped together and 
continued their conversation, and not until the night 
was far advanced did Shahriar leave his brother to 
repose. 


4 


The Arabian Nights 

Shahzeman retired to his couch, but the grief, which 
the presence of the sultan had for a while made him 
forget, now returned with doubled force. Every cir- 
cumstance of his queen’s death came into his mind and 
kept him awake. Such a look of sorrow did this im- 
press on his countenance that the next morning the sul- 
tan could not fail to remark it. The sultan did all he 
could to amuse his brother but the most splendid enter- 
tainments only served to increase Shahzeman’s melan- 
choly. 

One morning when Shahriar had given orders for 
a grand hunting party at a distance of two days’ journey 
from the city, Shahzeman requested permission to re- 
main in his palace, excusing himself on account of a 
slight illness. The sultan was quite willing he should do 
as he chose, but he himself went with all his court to 
partake of the sport. 

After the hunting party had gone, the King of Tar- 
tary sat alone in his apartment mourning over the 
calamity that had befallen him. As he sat thus grieving, 
he looked out of the open window down on the beautiful 
garden of the palace. Presently he observed the sul- 
tana, the beloved wife of his brother, come into the gar- 
den and meet a man with whom she held an affectionate 
and secret conversation. Evidently they were lovers. 
When Shahzeman witnessed this interview he deter- 
mined within himself that he would no longer grieve 
over a misfortune which came to other husbands as 


The Sultan’s Vow 


5 


well as to himself. He ordered supper to be brought 
and ate with a better appetite than he had shown since 
his departure from Samarcand. He even enjoyed the 
fine concert that was performed while he was at the 
table. 

Shahriar returned from hunting at the close of the 
second day and was delighted to find his brother so 
much more cheerful than when he went away. He 
urged him to explain the cause of his former sorrow, 
and the King of Tartary related the whole story of his 
wife’s misconduct, and of the severe punishment he 
had visited on her. 

Shahriar expressed a full approval of what his 
brother had done and said in conclusion: “If I had 
been in your place, I would not have been contented 
with taking away the life of one woman. I would have 
sacrificed a thousand. Surely, your fate is most singu- 
lar. Since, however, it has pleased God to afford you 
consolation, which doubtless is as well founded as the 
cause of your grief, inform me, I beg, of that also.” 

Then Shahzeman revealed the faithlessness of the 
sultana. Shahriar’s rage over her conduct knew no 
bounds. Not only did he sentence her to death, but he 
solemnly vowed that in future, after his brother’s de- 
parture, he would marry a new wife each night and 
command her to be beheaded in the morning. 

When Shahzeman was gone, the sultan began to put 
into operation his unhappy oath. Every evening he 


6 


The Arabian Nights 

married the daughter of one of his subjects, and the 
next morning she was ordered out to execution. It was 
the duty of the grand vizier to provide the brides and 
see that the wives were killed. He was a kind-hearted 
man to whom this horrid injustice caused the keenest 
regret, but he was obliged to submit to the sultan’s 
orders on peril of losing his own life. The monarch’s 
cruelty spread a panic of universal fear through the 
city, and everywhere there were cries and lamentations. 
So instead of the praises and blessings which had 
hitherto been bestowed on the monarch, all his subjects 
poured out curses on his head. 

The grand vizier had two daughters, the elder of 
whom was called Sheherazade, and the younger 
Dinarzade. Sheherazade was clever and courageous 
to a remarkable degree. She had read much, and never 
forgot anything she either read or heard. Moreover, 
her beauty excelled that of any other maiden in the 
entire realm of Persia. 

One day, when the grand vizier was talking to this 
elder daughter, of whom he was passionately fond, she 
said: “Father, I have a favor to ask of you. Every 
day you have to provide a fresh wife for the sultan. I 
implore you to allow me to have the honor of being his 
next bride.” 

“Have you lost your senses ?” cried the grand vizier. 
“ You know very well the penalty.” 


The Sultan’s Vow 


7 


Yes, she replied, “ but that does not deter me from 
my purpose. I have a plan for putting an end to the 
barbarous practice of the sultan. If I fail, my death 
will be glorious; and if I succeed I shall have done my 
country a great service.” 

Nothing the vizier could say served to shake his 
daughter’s decision, and at last he yielded to her en- 
treaties, and went sadly to the palace to announce to 
the sultan that Sheherazade would be his bride the 
following evening. 

“Is it possible,” said the astonished sultan, “that 
you are willing to sacrifice your own daughter?” 

“Sir,” replied the vizier, “she has herself made the 
offer. The dreadful fate that hangs over her does not 
alarm her. She resigns her life for the honor of being 
the consort of your Majesty.” 

“Vizier,” said the sultan, “do not deceive yourself 
with any fancy that she will fare differently from those 
who have preceded her. Be assured that when I de- 
liver her into your charge tomorrow, it will be with an 
order to strike off her head. If you attempt to dis- 
obey my command, your own head will be the forfeit.” 

“Though I am her father,” answered the vizier, “I 
promise that you shall be obeyed.” 

When the grand vizier returned to Sheherazade she 
thanked him warmly for yielding to her wishes, and 
tried to console him in his grief by saying she hoped 
the outcome of her venture would be so fortunate that 


8 The Arabian Nights 

he would never repent having allowed her to marry the 
sultan. 

Before Sheherazade went to the palace, she called 
her sister aside and said : “lam to become the bride of 
the sultan this very evening. As soon as I have been 
presented to his Highness, I shall entreat him to allow 
you to sleep near the bridal chamber that in the morning 
I may see you without delay and enjoy for the last time 
your company. If I obtain this favor, as I expect, re- 
member I shall awake you an hour before daybreak, 
and you must come in and say: ‘My sister, I beg you 
to tell me one of those delightful stories you know.’ 

“I will immediately begin one, and I flatter myself 
that by means of my story-telling I shall free the realm 
from the terror that now overwhelms it.” 

Dinarzade promised to do what her sister requested 
and as soon as this matter had been arranged the 
vizier conducted Sheherazade to the palace where he 
left her with the sultan. Shahriar was charmed with 
her beauty; and he was quite ready to listen when she 
said she had a request to make. 

“Sir,” said she, “I have a sister whom I dearly love. 
Grant me the favor of allowing her to pass the night in 
an apartment adjoining ours, that we may see each other 
in the morning, and once more take a tender farewell.” 

Shahriar consented to the petition, and sent for 
Dinarzade. On the morrow Sheherazade awoke 
about an hour before day, and called to her sister, who 


The Sultan’s Vow 


9 


soon came into the royal chamber. After greeting each 
other, Dinarzade said: “My dear sister, if you are 
willing, I entreat you to relate to me one of the charming 
stories you know. It will alas! be the last time I shall 
have that pleasure.” 

Sheherazade turned to the sultan and said: “Will 
your highness permit me to do as my sister asks ? ” 
“Freely,” he answered. So Sheherazade began. 


n 


THE MERCHANT AND THE GENIE 

HERE was once a merchant who possessed great 



1 wealth in land, merchandise, and ready money. His 
business made it necessary that he should occasionally 
go on long journeys and he sometimes had to pass 
through regions that were very barren and lonely. It 
was therefore his custom to take with him a small bag 
full of dates and biscuits, lest he should suffer from 
hunger when he was in an uninhabited region. One 
day he mounted his horse, and started for a distant city. 
He arrived without any mishap at his destination, and 
as soon as he had finished his business set out to 


return. 


On the fourth day of his homeward trip he went 
aside from the road to rest under some trees, for the heat 
of the sun was very great. At the foot of one of the trees 
was a spring of clear, cool water, and after tying his 
horse he sat down beside this spring to eat some food 
from his little store. While eating he amused himself 
by throwing around the stones of the fruit, and when he 
had satisfied his hunger he washed his hands, his face 
and his feet, and repeated a prayer, like a good Mo- 
hammedan. 


The Merchant and the Genie 


11 


He was still on his knees when he saw an aged genie, 
of great stature, advancing toward him with a cimeter 
in his hand. “Arise that I may kill you!” cried the 
genie in a terrible voice. “ You have caused the death 
of my son.” 

As he finished uttering these words he gave a fright- 
ful yell. The merchant, quite as much terrified at the 
hideous face of the monster as at his words, responded 
tremblingly : “ How can I have slain your son ? I do 
not know him, nor have I seen him.” 

“Did you not, on your arrival here, sit down and 
take some dates from your wallet?” the giant asked; 
“and after eating them, did you not throw the stones 
about ? ” 

“That is all true,” replied the merchant. “I do not 
deny it.” 

“ Well then,” said the genie, “ I tell you that you have 
killed my son; for while you were throwing the stones 
my son passed by. One of them struck him in the eye 
and caused his death.” 

“ Oh, sir, forgive me!” cried the merchant. 

“I shall show you neither forgiveness nor mercy,” 
responded the genie. “Is it not just that he who has 
inflicted death should suffer it ? ” 

“Yet surely, even if I have inflicted death,” said the 
merchant, “I have done so innocently, and therefore 
I entreat you to pardon me and allow me to live.” 

“ No, no,” cried the genie, “ I must destroy you.” 


12 


The Arabian Nights 


So saying, he seized the merchant, threw him 
on the ground, and lifted his cimeter to strike off 
his head. 

Sheherazade, at this instant, perceiving that the day 
had dawned, and knowing that the sultan rose early 
to pray and then to hold a council, ceased speaking. 

“What a wonderful story!” said Dinarzade. 

“ The rest is still more wonderful,” declared Shehe- 
razade, “as you would agree, if the sultan would con- 
sent that I should live another day, and in the morning 
permit me to continue the relation.” 

Shahriar who had listened to the story with much 
pleasure, decided to defer the execution of Sheherazade 
until the morrow that he might hear the conclusion of 
the narrative. He now arose, and having prayed, went 
to the council. 

All this time the grand vizier was in a terrible state 
of anxiety. He was unable to sleep, and he passed the 
night lamenting the approaching fate of his daughter. 
Great was his surprise when the sultan entered the coun- 
cil chamber without giving him the horrible order he 
expected. 

The sultan spent the day, as usual, in regulating the 
affairs of his kingdom, and on the approach of night, 
retired with Sheherazade to his apartment. 

On the next morning he did not wait for Sheherezade 
to ask permission to continue her story, but said : “Fin- 


The Merchant and the Genie 


13 


ish the tale of the genie and the merchant. I am curious 
to hear the end of it.”* 

She immediately went on as follows: 

When the merchant saw that the genie was deter- 
mined to slay him, he said : “ One word more, I entreat 
you. Grant me a little delay. I ask only that you allow 
me to go home and bid farewell to my wife and children. 
Afterward I will return to this spot and submit myself 
to your pleasure.” 

“ But if I grant you the delay you ask I am afraid you 
will not come back,” said the genie. 

“ I give you my word of honor,” responded the mer- 
chant, “ that I will come back without fail.” 

“ How long do you require ? ” asked the genie. 

“I ask you for a year’s grace,” answered the mer- 
chant. “A twelvemonth from this day you will find 
me here under these trees ready to give myself up.” 

“Let God be witness of the promise you have made 
me,” said the genie. 

“Again I swear,” said the merchant, “and you may 
rely on my oath.” 

Then the genie left him near the spring and disap- 
peared. 

As soon as the merchant had recovered a little from 
his fright he mounted his horse and resumed his journey. 

*The sultana relates a fragment of a story each morning, and she 
never fails to break off in a most interesting part. This induces the 
sultan to spare her life another day that he may hear the end of the 
tale on which she is engaged. The thousand and one interruptions 
are omitted in the present edition. 


14 


The Arabian Nights 

At length he reached his home where he was received 
with the greatest joy by his wife and children. But 
when he told them of his promise to the genie, his wife 
uttered the most lamentable groans and tore her hair 
and beat her breast, and the children made the house 
resound with their grief. 

The next day the merchant began to settle his affairs. 
He paid his debts, gave alms to the poor and presents 
to his friends and provided for his family. The year 
passed quickly, and the merchant, mindful of his oath, 
was obliged to depart. He arrived at the destined spot 
on the very day he had promised. While he sat beside 
the spring waiting for the genie, there appeared an old 
man leading a deer. The newcomer saluted the mer- 
chant respectfully and inquired what brought him to 
that desert place. So the merchant satisfied the old 
man’s curiosity. 

“This is a most marvellous affair,” said the old man. 
“ I would like to witness your interview with the genie.” 

Scarcely had he finished speaking when another old 
man, accompanied by two black dogs, came in sight. 
The newcomer greeted the other two and asked what 
they were doing there. So the old man with the deer 
repeated the tale of the merchant, and the second old 
man decided that he, too, would remain to see what 
would happen. 

Soon they perceived in the distance a thick smoke 
like a cloud of dust raised by the wind. This smoke 


The Merchant and the Genie 15 


came nearer and nearer, and then it suddenly vanished, 
and they saw the genie. Cimeter in hand he approached 
the merchant and grasped his arm. 

The merchant and his two companions began to 
weep and lament; but the old man with the deer 
hastily controlled his terror and kneeled at the mon- 
ster’s feet. “ Lord Genie, ’ ’ said he, “ I humbly entreat 
you to suspend your rage and listen to me. I wish to 
tell you my story and that of the deer, which you see; 
and if you find it more wonderful than the adventure of 
the merchant, whose life you intend to take, I hope you 
will grant me one-half of the body of this unfortu- 
nate man.” 

After meditating some time, the genie said: “Very 
well, I agree to your proposal.” 


Ill 


THE OLD MAN AND THE DEER 


HE deer that you see with me, Lord Genie, is my 



1 wife. After I married her we lived together thirty 
years without having any children. At the end of that 
time I adopted the son of a slave woman, intending to 
make him my heir. My wife, however, took a great 
dislike to both the slave woman and the child. 

When my adopted son was grown to be a young man 
I was obliged to go on a journey, and I intrusted him 
and his mother to my wife’s keeping. While I was 
absent my wife studied magic and became sufficiently 
expert to change the slave and my adopted son into a 
cow and a calf. Then she sent them to my farm to be 
fed and taken care of by my steward. 

As soon as I returned I inquired after the lad and his 
mother. “ Your slave is dead,” my wife declared, “and 
it is more than two months since I have seen your son ; 
nor do I know where he is.” 

I was grieved to hear of my slave’s death, but as my 
son had only disappeared, I flattered myself that he 
would soon be found. Eight months passed, however, 
and I failed to get any tidings of him. 

In order to celebrate a holy festival, which was then 


The Old Man and the Deer 


17 


approaching, I ordered my steward to bring me the 
fattest cow I possessed for a sacrifice. He did so. After 
binding the cow, I was about to kill her when she began 
to low most piteously, and I saw that her eyes were 
streaming with tears. This seemed to me so extra- 
ordinary that I could not but feel compassion for her, 
and was unable to give the fatal blow. I therefore 
ordered her to be led away and another brought. 

My wife, who was present, scoffed at my compassion, 
and opposed my order. So I said to the steward: 
“ Make the sacrifice yourself. I cannot, for the lamen- 
tations and tears of the animal have overcome me.” 

The steward promptly killed her. On removing the 
skin I was vexed to find hardly anything but bones, 
though she had appeared very fat. “Such a creature 
will not serve our purpose,” said I to the steward. “If 
you have a fat calf bring that in her place.” 

He soon returned with a remarkably fine calf, which, 
as soon as it perceived me, made so great an effort to 
come to me, that it broke its cord. Then it ran to where 
I was, knelt at my feet, and acted as if it wished to 
excite my pity and to beg me not to take its life. In- 
deed, it turned its eyes, filled with tears, so persuasively 
on me that I had no power to execute my intention of 
killing it. 

“ Wife,” said I, “ I will not sacrifice this calf. I wish 
to favor it.” 

My wife tried every means to induce me to alter my 


18 


The Arabian Nights 


mind, but I continued firm in my resolution. Another 
calf was killed, and this one was led away. 

The next morning my steward informed me that his 
daughter, who had some knowledge of magic, wished 
to see me. When she was admitted to my presence she 
told me that, during my absence, my wife had turned 
the slave and my son into a cow and a calf. “You 
have already sacrificed the cow,” said she, “ but I will 
restore your son to his natural self, if you will give him 
to me for a husband, and allow me to punish your wife 
as her cruelty deserves.” 

To these proposals I gave my consent and we im- 
mediately went to the stable where the calf was kept. 
The damsel then took a vessel of water, pronounced 
over it some words I did not understand, and threw the 
water on the calf, which instantly became a young 
man once more. 

“My son! my dear son!” I exclaimed, kissing him in 
a transport of joy; “this damsel has rescued you from 
a terrible enchantment. To reward her I have promised 
that you will be her husband, and I am sure that your 
gratitude will prompt you to fulfil this promise.” 

He consented joyfully, but before they were married 
the young girl changed my wife into the deer you see 
before you. My son long ago became a widower, and 
is now travelling. Many years have passed since I 
have heard anything of him. I have therefore set 
out to search for him, and as I did not wish to trust 


The Old Man and the Deer 


19 


my wife to the care of other people, I am taking her 
with me. 

This is the story of myself and the deer. Can any- 
thing be more wonderful ? 

“It is so marvellous a story,” said the genie, “that 
I grant you a half of the body of this merchant.” 

Now the second old man, who led the two black dogs 
said to the genie: “ I, too, would like to relate my story; 
and I feel sure that you will find it even more astonish- 
ing than the one to which you have just been listening. 
If so, I ask that you grant me also a half of the mer- 
chant’s body.” 

To this the genie agreed, and the old man began. 


rv 


THE SECOND OLD MAN AND THE TWO DOGS 

HESE two black dogs and myself are three brothers. 



A Our father, when he died, left us each one thousand 
sequins.* This sum enabled us to start in business as 
merchants, and we each opened a shop. But in a short 
time my eldest brother resolved to travel and trade in 
foreign countries. With this intention he sold all he 
had and bought merchandise suited to the journey he 
was about to make. He set out and was away a whole 
year. At the end of that time a beggar came to my shop. 

“ Good day,” I said. 

“Good day,” he responded. “Is it possible you do 
not recognize me ? ” 

Then I looked at him closely and saw he was my 
eldest brother. I made him come into my house, and 
asked him how he had fared in his enterprise. 

“Do not question me,” he said. “It would only 
renew my trouble to tell of all the misfortunes that have 
befallen me and brought me to this condition in the 
year I have been away.” 

I paid him every attention and gave him my best 
clothing. Then I examined my accounts, and when I 

*A sequin was a gold coin worth about $2.25. 


The Second Old Man and the Two Dogs 21 

found that I had doubled my capital, I gave my brother 
half, saying : “Now, brother, you can forget your losses.” 

He accepted the thousand sequins with joy, and once 
more established himself in a shop. 

Some time afterward my second brother wished also 
to sell his business and travel. I did all I could to dis- 
suade him, but it was of no use. He joined a caravan 
and set out. At the end of a year he came back in the 
same state as our elder brother. But I took care of 
him, and as I had prospered, I gave him also a thousand 
sequins and helped him to reopen his shop. 

My brothers were not content, however, to be simply 
shopkeepers, and they frequently proposed to me that 
we should all three make a voyage for the purpose of 
traffic. At first I refused to go. “You travelled,” I 
said, “and what did you gain?” 

But at the end of five years I yielded to their repeated 
requests. When we consulted about the merchandise 
to be bought for the voyage I discovered that nothing 
remained of the thousand sequins I had given to each. 
I did not reproach them. On the contrary, as my cap- 
ital had increased to six thousand sequins, I again gave 
them each one thousand. I kept a like sum myself and 
buried the other three thousand in a corner of my house, 
so that if our voyage proved unsuccessful we might be 
able to console ourselves and begin in business anew. 
We bought goods, loaded a vessel with them, and set 
forth with a favorable wind. 


22 


The Arabian Nights 

After two months’ sailing we arrived at a port where 
we disembarked and traded to great advantage. I, in 
particular, sold my merchandise so profitably that I 
gained ten for one. 

While we were preparing to start on our return voy- 
age, I chanced to meet on the seashore a woman of 
great beauty, but very poorly dressed. She came up 
to me, kissed my hand, and urged me most earnestly 
to permit her to be my wife. I stated many objections 
to such a plan; but she begged so hard, and promised 
to be such a good wife, that at last I consented. Then 
I provided some handsome dresses for her, and we were 
married. The vessel was by that time ready to sail and 
we went on board and the voyage began. 

In the days that followed I found my wife possessed 
so many good qualities that I loved her every day more 
and more. Meanwhile, my brothers, who had not 
traded so profitably as I, were not only jealous of my 
prosperity, but were envious because of my happy 
marriage. They even plotted against my life; and one 
night they seized my wife and I, while we slept, and 
threw us into the sea. My wife, however, was a fairy, 
and she did not let me drown, but carried me to an 
island. 

As soon as the day dawned she said to me: “When 
I saw you on the seashore, just before your vessel was 
ready to sail, I took a great fancy to you, and decided to 
test the goodness of your heart. So I presented myself 


The Second Old Man and the Two Dogs 23 

before you in the disguise you saw. You acted most 
generously, and I am glad I have been able to reward 
you by saving your life. But I am very angry with 
your brothers, and I shall not be satisfied until they 
have been punished.” 

I thanked the fairy for her great kindness to me. 
“But, madam, ” said I, “I entreat you to pardon my 
brothers.” 

She questioned me about my past relations with 
them and I told her just what I had done for each. My 
account only increased her wrath, and she said: “I 
must fly after these ungrateful wretches. They shall 
not escape the fate they deserve. I will sink their vessel 
and send them to the bottom of the sea.” 

“Beautiful lady,” said I, “for heaven’s sake, moder- 
ate your indignation, and do not execute so dreadful 
an intention. Remember they are still my brothers, 
and that I am bound to return good for evil.” 

My words somewhat appeased her anger, and in- 
stead of following my brothers’ vessel, she caught me 
up and in a moment transported me from the island 
where we were to the entrance of my own house. There 
she left me, and I opened the door and dug up the three 
thousand sequins which I had hidden. Afterward I 
went to my shop and received the congratulations of 
the merchants of the neighborhood on my safe return. 
When I went home I perceived two black dogs at the 
door of my house, and as soon as they saw me approach- 


24 


The Arabian Nights 

ing they came to meet me with a strange air of sorrow 
and submission. I could not imagine what their ac- 
tions meant, but just then the fairy appeared and said : 
“Be not surprised at seeing the two dogs. They are 
your brothers.” 

My blood ran cold on hearing this, and I inquired 
by what power they had been transformed into that 
state. 

“It is I who have done it,” replied the fairy, “and I 
have sunk their ship. They shall remain dogs for ten 
years.” 

Then after telling me where I could find her she 
vanished. The ten years are now nearly passed, and 
I am travelling to the place which is her abode. 

This is my story, O Lord Genie. Do you not think 
it is a most extraordinary one ? 

^ es, replied the genie, “ I confess it is very wonder- 
ful, and I therefore grant you the other half of this mer- 
chant's body. You and your companion with the 
deer can dispose of him as you please.” 

So saying, the genie disappeared to the great joy of 
the merchant and the two old men. The merchant did 
not fail to bestow many thanks on his liberators, and 
then each went on his way. *In due time the merchant 
reached home, where he was warmly welcomed, and 
spent the remainder of his days with his family in hap- 
piness and tranquillity. 


V 


THE STORY OF THE FISHERMAN 

T HERE was once an aged fisherman who was so poor 
that he could scarcely manage to support his wife 
and three children. One morning, when he had resorted 
to the seashore as usual to fish, he cast his net and drew 
it to land four times in succession feeling assured each 
time from the resistance and weight that he had secured 
an excellent draught of fish. But he only found on the 
first haul the carcass of a donkey; and his net was badly 
broken by the burden. After mending the breaks he 
tried again, and this time drew in a big wicker basket 
filled with sand and mud. 

He was much annoyed. “ O Fortune ! ” he cried, “ do 
not trifle thus with a poor, hardworking fisherman.” 

But his third haul resulted no better. He simply 
drew in his net filled with stones and shells. Almost in 
despair he threw his net for the fourth time. Again he 
supposed he had caught a great quantity of fish, and he 
pulled the net forth with as much difficulty as before. 
Nevertheless, not a fish was there in it, but instead a 
heavy copper vase, closed and fastened with lead, on 
which was the impression of a seal. “This vase at 
least is a thing of some value,” said the fisherman joy- 


£6 The Arabian Nights 

fully. “I will sell it to a metal-worker, and with the 
money I get for it I will buy a measure of wheat.” 

He examined the vase on all sides, and he shook it, 
but could hear nothing; and yet the impression of the 
seal on the lead made him think it was filled with some- 
thing valuable. To find out whether he was right in his 
surmise, he took his knife, and with a little trouble got 
the vase open. Then he turned it upside down and 
was much surprised that nothing came out. So he set 
the vase on the ground and was attentively observing 
it when there issued from it so dense a smoke that he 
was obliged to step back a few paces. This smoke by 
degrees rose far up toward the sky and spread over 
both the water and the shore, appearing like a thick 
mist. After it had all come out of the vase it gathered 
into a solid body and took the shape of a genie of gigan- 
tic size. 

At sight of this terrible-looking monster, the fisher- 
man wanted to run away, but he was too frightened to 
move a step. The genie turned his eyes toward the 
fisherman and said : “ Humble yourself before me. I 
intend to kill you.” 

“For what reason will you kill me?” asked the fish- 
erman. “ Have you already forgotten that I set you at 
liberty ? ” 

“ No,” answered the genie ; “ but that will not prevent 
me from destroying you, and I will only grant you one 
favor.” 



The fisherman 







• 







• 


• 


























The Story of the Fisherman £7 

And pray what is that?” said the fisherman. 

It is to permit you to choose the manner of your 
death,” replied the genie. “I am a spirit who, thous- 
ands of years ago rebelled against God. Solomon, the 
wise king of Israel, inclosed me in this copper vase as a 
punishment, and put his seal on the leaden cover. This 
done, he had the vase cast into the sea. 

“ During the first century of my captivity, I vowed 
that if anyone should free me before a hundred years 
were passed, I would make him rich. During the 
second century I vowed that I would give all the treas- 
ures in the world to my deliverer. During the third I 
promised to make my liberator a most powerful mon- 
arch, and to grant him three wishes every day. These 
centuries passed away, and I was still in the vase. Then, 
enraged at my long captivity, I swore that I would with- 
out mercy kill whoever should in future release me, as 
a revenge for not being set free sooner, and that the only 
favor I would grant him should be to choose the manner 
of his death. Since, therefore, you have delivered me, 
select whatever kind of death you please.” 

The fisherman was greatly distressed. “Alas!” he 
cried, “have pity on me. Remember what I have done 
for you.” 

“ Let us lose no time,” responded the genie. “ Your 
arguments avail not. Tell me how you wish to die.” 

Necessity is the mother of invention, and the fisher- 
man thought of a stratagem. “Since I cannot escape 


28 


The Arabian Nights 

death,” said he, “I submit to my fate; but before I 
name the sort of death I choose answer me truly a ques- 
tion I am going to put to you.” 

“Ask what you will and make haste,” said the genie. 

“My question is this,” said the fisherman: “Dare 
you to swear that you were really in this vase ? It can- 
not contain one of your feet. How then could it hold 
your entire body?” 

“ I swear to you, notwithstanding,” replied the genie, 
“ that I was in the vase. Will you not believe me ? ” 

“No,” declared the fisherman, “I shall not believe 
you unless I see you return into it.” 

Immediately the form of the genie began to change 
into smoke, and the smoke had presently spread over 
both the shore and the sea. Then it collected and be- 
gan to enter the vase, and it continued to do so in a 
slow and equal manner till nothing remained outside. 
A voice was now heard from the vase saying: “Well, 
unbelieving fisherman, here I am where I was before. 
You see I spoke only the truth.” 

Instead of answering, the fisherman seized the leaden 
cover and put it on the vase. “Genie!” he shouted, 
“it is now your turn to beg for mercy. I shall throw 
you again into the sea, and I will build a house on the 
shore, in which I will live to warn all fishermen who 
come here not to fish up such a wicked genie as you are, 
who vows to kill the man that sets him at liberty.” 

The genie tried for a long time in vain to rouse the 


29 


The Story of the Fisherman 

fisherman’s pity. “You are too treacherous for me to 
trust you,” the fisherman affirmed. “ I would deserve to 
lose my life if I put myself in your power a second time.” 

So saying, he grasped the vase and was about to 
throw it back into the water when the genie cried : “ One 
word more, fisherman ; I will teach you how to be rich.” 

“I would listen to you,” said the fisherman, “were 
there any credit to be given to your word. Swear to me 
by the great name of God that you will faithfully per- 
form what you promise, and I will open the vase. I do 
not believe you will dare to break such an oath.” 

The genie promised, and the fisherman took off the 
covering of the vase. Instantly the smoke ascended, 
and the genie resumed his natural form and kicked the 
vase into the sea. Then he turned to the fisherman and 
said: “Take your net and follow me. I will show you 
that I intend to keep my word.” 

They passed over the top of a mountain and descended 
to a vast plain where they at length came to a lake situ- 
ated between four small hills. “Fisherman,” said the 
genie, “ throw your net and catch fish.” 

The fisherman could see a great number of fish in the 
water, and he was surprised to observe that they were 
of four different colors — white, red, blue and yellow. 
He threw his net and caught one of each color. As he 
had never seen any fish like them he admired them 
greatly and he was pleased to think how much money 
they would bring. 


30 


The Arabian Nights 

“ Carry these fish to the palace,” said the genie, “ and 
present them to the sultan, and he will give you more 
money than you ever before handled in all your life. 
You may come every day to fish in this lake, but beware 
of casting your net more than once each day. This is 
my advice, and if you follow it exactly you will do well.” 

When the genie finished speaking he struck his foot 
on the ground, which immediately opened in a wide 
crack, swallowed him up and then closed. 

The fisherman walked back to the town and pre- 
sented his fish at the sultan's palace. They were so 
unusual that they were promptly shown to the sultan 
himself. He observed the four fish attentively, and 
after admiring them for a long time said to his grand 
vizier: “Take these fish to the cook. I think they 
must be as good to eat as they are beautiful; and give 
the fisherman four hundred pieces of gold.” 

The vizier first paid the fisherman, who joyfully 
hastened home to use the gold in relieving the wants of 
his family. After the fisherman had gone his way the 
vizier carried the four fish to the cook. She soon had 
them cleaned, and then put them on the fire in a frying- 
pan. When she thought them sufficiently done on one 
side she turned them over. At that moment, wonderful 
to relate, the wall of the kitchen opened, and a young 
lady of marvellous beauty appeared. She was dressed 
in a satin robe embroidered with flowers, and wore gold 
bracelets and a necklace of large pearls, and she held a 


SI 


The Story of the Fisherman 

rod in her hand. The cook, greatly amazed, remained 
motionless, while the lady moved toward the frying- 
pan, struck one of the fish with her rod, and said: 
“ Fish, fish, are you doing your duty ? ” 

Then the four fish raised themselves up and said 
very distinctly: “Yes, yes, if you reckon, we reckon. 
If you pay your debts, we pay ours. If you fly we con- 
quer and are content.’ * 

When they had spoken these words the damsel over- 
turned the frying-pan, and entered the opening in the 
wall, which at once closed and left no mark to show 
where it had been. 

The cook, as soon as she had recovered from her 
fright, went to take up the fish, but these had fallen 
into the ashes. They were as black as coals and not 
fit to be sent to the sultan. At this she began to weep 
and lament, saying: “Alas! what will become of me. 
No one will believe me when I tell what I have seen, 
and the sultan will be very angry.” 

While she was thus distressed, the grand vizier en- 
tered the kitchen and asked if the fish were ready. The 
cook then related all that had taken place; but when 
the vizier returned to the sultan, instead of telling what 
had really happened, he invented an excuse that satis- 
fied his royal master, and sent to the fisherman for four 
more fish. These the fisherman promised to bring the 
next morning. 

He set out before dawn and went to the lake. Then 


32 


The Arabian Nights 

he cast his net, and drawing it out found four fish like 
those he had taken the day previous, each of a different 
color. Without further delay he plodded back to the 
city, and carried the fish to the grand vizier, who paid 
him handsomely and took them to the kitchen. There 
the vizier shut himself up with the cook, and she pre- 
pared the fish for frying and put them on the fire. The 
grand vizier then witnessed an exact repetition of all 
that the cook had told him. 

“This is too extraordinary to be kept from the sul- 
tan’s ears,” he said. “I will go and inform him of the 
wonder.” 

The sultan was much surprised and wished to see the 
marvel himself. So he sent for the fisherman, and said 
to him : “ Can you bring me four more such fish ? ” 

The fisherman said he could, and early the next day, 
he went again to the lake. Just as hitherto, he caught 
four fish of different colors at the first throw of his net, 
and then he hastened with them to the palace. The 
sultan expressed the greatest pleasure at seeing them, 
and ordered four hundred more pieces of money to be 
given to the fisherman. 

Then he shut himself up with the grand vizier in a 
room that contained everything necessary for frying 
the fish. The vizier put them on the fire in a pan, and 
as soon as they were done on one side he turned them 
on the other. Immediately the wall of the room opened, 
but instead of the beautiful lady, there appeared a 


33 


The Story of the Fisherman 

black man of gigantic stathre dressed like a slave, and 
holding a large green staff in his hand. He advanced 
to the frying-pan, and touching one of the fish with his 
rod, he cried out in a terrible voice: “Fish, fish, are 
you doing your duty?” 

At these words all the fish lifted up their heads and 
said: “Yes, yes, we are. If you reckon, we reckon. 
If you pay your debts, we pay ours. If you fly, we con- 
quer and are content.” 

Then the black man overturned the frying-pan into 
the fire and entered the aperture in the wall, which at 
once closed, and the wall appeared as it did before. 

“These fish signify some mystery that I must clear 
up,” said the sultan. 

He sent for the fisherman and asked him where the 
fish came from; and when he learned that they had 
been caught in a lake not more than three hours’ jour- 
ney from the palace, he commanded all his court to 
mount horses and set out for the place, with the fisher- 
man as a guide. After they arrived at the lake, and the 
sultan had observed the fish in it with great admiration, 
he demanded of his courtiers if it were possible they 
had never seen this lake, which was within so short a 
distance of the city. They all said they had never so 
much as heard of it, though they had often hunted in 
the vicinity. 

“ I am not less astonished than you at this novelty,” 
said he, “ and I am resolved not to return to my palace 


34 


The Arabian Nights 

till I have learned how this lake came here, and why 
the fish in it are of four colors.” 

He then ordered his court to encamp on its borders. 
When night came the sultan called his vizier, and said : 
“My mind is much disturbed. The only way to gain 
information is to seek it, and I intend to go from the 
camp quite alone this night and see what I can find out. 
I trust you to keep my departure a profound secret. 
Remain in my tent, and when my courtiers present 
themselves at the entrance tomorrow morning, send 
them away. Say I wish to be alone, and day by day 
make the same report till I come back.” 

The grand vizier tried to persuade the sultan not to 
go, but he pleaded in vain. 


VI 


THE YOUNG KING OF THE BLACK ISLES 

HAT very night, as soon as everything in the camp 



1 was quiet, the sultan took his cimeter and left the 
tent. He passed over one of the small hills and de- 
scended to the plain beyond. When the sun rose he 
found himself near a grand palace built of polished 
black marble. Delighted that he had so soon encount- 
ered something worthy of investigation he went to the 
front of the palace and knocked at the gate. He waited 
for some time without getting any response. “If this 
palace is deserted,” said he, “I have nothing to fear; 
and if it is inhabited, I have wherewith to defend my- 


self.” 


The gate was not locked, and he passed through it 
into a spacious court. There he shouted as loud as he 
could, but received no answer. He then went into a 
superb hall, in the middle of which was a large fountain 
with a lion of massive gold at each corner. The sultan 
wandered a long time from room to room, until, being 
tired with walking, he sat down on a veranda which 
faced toward a garden full of all kinds of flowers and 
shrubs. Suddenly a plaintive voice from within the 
palace reached his ears. He listened attentively and 


36 


The Arabian Nights 

heard these melancholy words: “Oh that I could die, 
for I am too unhappy to wish to live any longer ! ” 

The sultan immediately rose and went toward the 
spot whence the voice issued, and drawing a door-curtain 
aside saw a young man very richly dressed seated on a 
sort of throne. The sultan approached and saluted 
him, and the young man bowed but did not get up. 
“My lord, I would rise to receive you,” he said, “if I 
was able to do so. As I am not, I trust you will pardon 
my apparent lack of courtesy.” 

“Whatever may be your motive for not rising,” re- 
sponded the sultan, “ I willingly accept your apologies. 
I come to offer you help. But first tell me the meaning 
of the lake in this vicinity where the fish are of four 
different colors, and explain also why you are thus alone 
in this great palace.” 

Instead of answering these questions the young man 
lifted his robe so the sultan perceived he was a living 
man only to his waist, and that thence to his feet he 
was changed into black marble. 

“What you show me,” said the sultan, “fills me with 
horror. I am impatient to hear your history. Pray 
relate it.” 

“I willingly comply,” said the young man. “This 
is the kingdom of the Black Isles of which my father 
was the ruler. After his death I succeeded him, and 
within a short time I married. My wife and I lived 


The Young King of the Black Isles 37 

happily together for five years, when I began to per- 
ceive that she no longer loved me. 

“ One day, after dinner, she went to the garden, and 
I lay down on a sofa to have a nap. Two of her servant 
maids came and sat, one at my head and the other at 
my feet, with fans in their hands to moderate the heat 
and to prevent the flies disturbing me. They thought 
I was asleep, and engaged in a whispered conversation, 
but as I had only closed my eyes I heard all they said. 

“ ‘ Is not the queen wrong,’ observed one to the other, 
‘not to love so amiable a person as our master ?’ 

“‘Certainly,’ was the reply, ‘and I cannot under- 
stand why she goes out every night and leaves him. 
Does he not know of it ? ’ 

“ ‘ How could he ? ’ resumed the first. ‘ She mixes in 
his drink, every evening, the juice of a certain herb, 
which makes him sleep all night so soundly that she 
has time to go wherever she likes; and when at break 
of day she returns, she rouses him by the smell of some 
scent she puts under his nostrils.’ 

“I pretended to awake without having heard the 
conversation. That night, before I went to bed, the 
queen presented to me the cup of water which it was 
usual for me to take, but instead of drinking it, I ap- 
proached an open window and threw out the water 
without her observing what I did. I then returned the 
cup into her hands, that she might believe I had drunk 
the contents. We soon retired to rest, and, shortly 


38 


The Arabian Nights 

after, supposing that I was asleep, she got up, dressed 
herself and left the chamber. A few moments later 
there came to my ears the sound of a door closing softly 
behind her as she went out of the palace. 

“ I at once arose, dressed in haste, took my cimeter, 
and followed her so quickly that I soon had almost 
overtaken her and could hear the sound of her feet 
before me. With stealthy steps I walked after her until 
she entered a little wood, the paths of which were 
guarded by thick hedgerows. Here she was joined by 
a man, and from behind a hedgerow I listened while 
she offered to fly with him to another land. Enraged 
at this I leaped forth from my concealment, and struck 
him with my cimeter. He fell, and I retired in haste 
and secrecy to the palace. 

“Although I had inflicted a mortal wound, yet the 
queen by her enchantments contrived to preserve in her 
lover a trance-like existence which could neither be 
called death nor life. On her return to our chamber 
she was absorbed in grief, and when the day dawned 
she requested my permission to build a tomb for her- 
self on the grounds of the palace. 

I consented, and she built a stately edifice which 
she called the Palace of Tears. After it was finished, 
she caused her lover to be conveyed thither, and there 
she wept and bewailed over him daily. Presently I 
went myself to the tomb the queen had built. She was 
addressing the inanimate body in words of passionate 


The Young King of the Black Isles 39 

affection. This made me lose all patience, and I drew 
my cimeter to punish her. But she turned on me with 
a disdainful smile, pronounced some magic words, and 
added: ‘By my enchantments, I command you to 
become half marble.* 

“Immediately I became what I now am. As soon 
as this cruel sorceress had thus transformed me she had 
me conveyed to this apartment, and then destroyed my 
capital by reducing the site of it to the lake and desert 
plain you have seen. The fish of four colors in the lake 
are the four kinds of inhabitants of different religions 
which the city contained. The white are the Moham- 
medans, the red the Fire Worshippers, the blue the 
Christians, and the yellow the Jews. To add to my 
affliction, the enchantress comes every day and gives 
me on my naked back a hundred lashes with a whip.” 

When the young king finished his narrative he could 
not restrain his tears, and the sultan was himself greatly 
affected. “Where is this wicked woman?” asked the 
sultan. 

“ I do not know where she stays/* answered the king, 
“ but every day, after she has beaten me she goes to see 
if her lover is any better.** 

“Unfortunate king,*’ said the sultan, “I will do 
what I can to revenge you.” 

The sultan then proceeded to the Palace of Tears, 
which he found lighted with a great number of torches 
of white wax, and perfumed by a delicious scent issuing 


40 


The Arabian Nights 

from several censers of fine gold. He drew his cimeter 
and destroyed the remnant of life left in the queen’s 
lover and then dragged the body to the outer court and 
threw it into a well. That done, he lay down on the 
couch the lover had occupied, placed his cimeter 
under the covering, and waited for the enchantress to 
appear. 

Shortly afterward, the queen arrived in the apart- 
ment of the young king, who at her approach filled the 
palace with his lamentations and begged her to take 
pity on him. She, however, ceased not to beat him till 
she had completed the hundred blows. Next she went 
to the Palace of Tears. “Alas!” she cried, addressing 
the person on the couch, whom she supposed was her 
lover, will you always, light of my life, preserve this 
silence ? ” 

The sultan, lowering his voice as if in great weakness, 
spoke a few words. 

“My dear lord!” exclaimed the sorceress joyfully, 
“ is it really your voice that I hear ? ” 

“Wretched woman,” responded the sultan, “are 
you worthy of an answer?” 

“What! Do you reproach me?” said the queen. 

“The cries, the tears, the groans of your husband, 
whom you every day beat so cruelly, prevent my rest,” 
answered the supposed lover. “I should have long 
since recovered the use of my tongue if you had dis- 
enchanted him.” 



The enchantress and the young king 





The Young King of the Black Isles 41 

I am ready to obey your commands,” said she. 
“Would you have me restore him?” 

“Yes,” replied the sultan, “make haste and set him 
at liberty that I may no longer be disturbed by his 
moanings.” 

The queen at once left the Palace of Tears, 'and tak- 
ing a vessel of water went to the apartment where the 
young king was. “Reassume your natural form,” said 
she, throwing the water over him. 

Immediately the marble limbs of the king became 
flesh, and he rose with all possible joy. “ Go from this 
palace and never return,” ordered the enchantress. 

So he retired and hid himself. Meanwhile the queen 
returned to the Palace of Tears, and still fancying that 
she spoke to her lover said : “ I have done as you wished 
me to do.” 

“ What you have done yet is not sufficient to cure me,” 
said the sultan, disguising his voice as before. “The 
fish every midnight raise their heads out of the lake and 
cry for vengeance against you and me. This is what 
delays my cure. Go speedily and restore everything to 
its former state. When you return I will give you my 
hand and you shall help me to rise.” 

The enchantress hurried away to the border of the 
lake, took a little water in her hand and scattered it 
about. She had no sooner done this and pronounced 
certain words than the city appeared, and the fish be- 
came men, women and children, and the houses and 


42 


The Arabian Nights 

shops and everything were restored to the same condi- 
tion as before the enchantment. Now the sorceress 
hastened back to the Palace of Tears. “Dear heart!” 
she cried, on entering, “I have done all you required of 
me. Give me your hand and arise.” 

He reached forth his hand and she helped him to his 
feet, when, without a moment’s warning, he slew her 
with a blow of his cimeter. Then he went and 
joined the young king of the Black Isles. “Rejoice,” 
said he, “you have nothing more to fear. Your cruel 
enemy is dead; and now I will go back to my capital, 
which I am glad to find is so near yours.” 

“So near mine!” exclaimed the King of the Black 
Isles. “Potent monarch to whom I owe so much, do 
you really think that you are near your capital ? ” 

“Yes,” replied the sultan, “it is not more than two 
or three hours’ journey from here.” 

“It is a whole year’s journey,” the king declared. 
“I do indeed believe you came hither in the time you 
mention, but, since my domain has been disenchanted, 
things are different.” 

“Can you not go with me?” asked the sultan. “I 
promise you a hearty welcome at my capital and you 
shall have as much honor and respect shown you as if 
you were in your own kingdom.” 

“ I will follow you to the ends of the earth,” declared 
the young king. 

“Your decision to accompany me gives me great 


The Young King of the Black Isles 43 

happiness,” said the sultan, “ and as I have no children 
I intend to adopt you and make you my heir and suc- 
cessor.” 

After a few days of preparation they began their 
journey, taking with them a hundred camels laden with 
riches from the treasury of the young king. For a 
twelve-month they were on the way, and then they ar- 
rived at the sultan’s capital where they were received 
by the inhabitants with every sign of joy. The next 
day the sultan assembled his court and announced to 
them his intention of adopting the King of the Black 
Isles. Then he bestowed presents on all, according to 
each person’s rank and station; nor did he forget the 
fisherman, but made him and his family happy and 
comfortable for the rest of their days. 


VII 


PRINCE AHMED AND THE FAIRY 

HERE was a sultan of India who had three sons 



1 and a niece. The eldest son was called Houssain, 
the second Ali, and the youngest Ahmed. The name of 
their cousin was Nouronnihar. She was the daughter 
of a favorite brother of the sultan who had died young, 
and she had been brought up in the palace from child- 
hood. Her wit and beauty were admired by all who 
knew her, and as soon as she arrived at a proper age the 
sultan began to arrange that she should become the 
wife of the ruler of a neighboring kingdom. However, 
while the negotiations were still pending, he found that 
his three sons loved the princess, and each wished to 
marry her. The discovery caused him great grief — not 
because their wishes were contrary to his own plans 
for her future, but because of the discord this mutual 
passion would be likely to occasion among them. 

He was quite willing that one of his sons should 
marry the princess, but with all three eager to wed her 
he was puzzled what to do. At last he spoke to each 
of them separately, and urged them to let the princess 
herself decide which she would have for her husband; 
or that all should agree to resign their claims to her 


45 


Prince Ahmed and the Fairy 

and allow her to marry a stranger. But they obstinately 
refused to do either the one thing or the other. 

The sultan therefore had them all appear before him, 
and said : “ My sons, since I have not been able to per- 
suade you in this matter, and as I have no wish to use 
my authority to give the princess to one in preference 
to another, I have thought of a plan to solve the dif- 
ficulty. It will please you all and preserve harmony 
among you, if you will listen to my advice. I suggest 
that you travel into different countries, and my niece 
shall marry him who brings home to me the most 
extraordinary rarity. For the purchase of the rarity 
and the expense of travelling I will give you each a 
sufficient sum of money.” 

The three princes cheerfully consented to this pro- 
posal, and each flattered himself that fortune would 
prove favorable to him and that the princess would be- 
come his wife. Preparations for the journey were at 
once begun, and early the next morning they left the 
city, each dressed like a merchant, well mounted and 
equipped, and attended by a trusty officer. They pro- 
ceeded the first day’s journey together, and when even- 
ing came they stopped at an inn. While they were at 
supper they agreed to travel for a twelve-month and 
then to meet at that inn, and return to their father’s 
court in company. The next morning by break of day, 
after they had embraced and wished each other a safe 


46 The Arabian Nights 

journey, they mounted their horses and each took a 
different road. 

Prince Houssain bent his course toward the coast of 
India; and after three months’ travelling with various 
caravans, sometimes over deserts and barren moun- 
tains, and sometimes through populous and fertile 
countries, arrived at Bisnagar.* He engaged lodgings 
at an inn and went to the bazaars where merchants of 
all kinds had their places of business. The multitude of 
shops and the wealth of goods they contained surprised 
him very much. He was especially delighted with the 
wares displayed by the goldsmiths and jewellers, and 
was fairly dazzled by the lustre of the pearls, diamonds, 
rubies, emeralds, and other precious stones exposed 
for sale. 

After Prince Houssain had gone through a number 
of streets, a merchant who saw that he was fatigued, 
invited him to sit down in front of his shop. He had 
scarcely accepted this invitation when a crier appeared, 
having on his arm a piece of carpet, about six feet square, 
which he offered at forty purses. The prince called to 
the crier and asked to see the carpet. When he had 
examined it he told the crier he could not comprehend 
why so small a piece of carpet and one of so indifferent an 
appearance, should be held at so high a price, unless it 
had some extraordinary quality of which he was ignorant. 

♦Now called Baroda, a city in India about two hundred miles 
north of Bombay. 


47 


Prince Ahmed and the Fairy 

You have guessed the reason,” responded the crier. 
“Whoever sits on this piece of carpet may be trans- 
ported in an instant wherever he desires to be.” 

“ It the carpet has the virtue you attribute to it,” said 
Houssain, “ I will buy it and not think forty purses too 
high a price.” 

“Sir,” said the crier, “I have told you the truth, and 
with the permission of the master of this shop, we will 
go into his rear apartment, where I will spread the 
carpet. When we have both sat down on it, and you 
have wished to be transported to your room at the inn, 
if we are not conveyed thither I will not ask you to buy.” 

The prince accepted the conditions and they went 
into the back shop. There they both sat down on the 
carpet, and as soon as the prince had formed a wish to 
be transported to his room at the inn he found that 
the carpet had conveyed him and his companion thither. 
This proof of the virtue of the carpet was sufficiently 
convincing, and he counted to the crier forty purses of 
gold, and gave him twenty pieces for himself. 

In this manner Prince Houssain became the possessor 
of the carpet, and he was overjoyed that he had found 
so rare a curiosity, for he did not doubt it would gain 
him the hand of Nouronnihar. That his younger 
brothers should find anything to be compared with it 
seemed impossible. If he chose, he could sit on the 
carpet and be at the place of meeting that very day; 
but as he would be obliged to wait there for his brothers 
until the time they had agreed on, he decided to remain 


48 


The Arabian Nights 

at Bisnagar. After a time, however, having seen all the 
wonders of the city, he wished to be nearer his dear 
Princess Nouronnihar. So he spread the carpet and 
had it transport him and his attendant to the inn where 
he and his brothers were to meet. There he passed for 
a merchant till their arrival. 

Prince Ali, the second brother, joined a caravan and 
travelled into Persia. After being four months on the 
way, he arrived at Shiraz, the capital, and the next 
morning he went for a walk into that quarter of the 
town where the jewellers had their shops. While he 
was there he was not a little surprised to see a crier, 
who held in his hand an ivory tube, about a foot in 
length, and about an inch thick, which he offered at 
forty purses. Ali’s first thought was that the crier must 
be crazy, and he asked him what he meant by charging 
such a sum of money for a tube that seemed to be a 
thing of no value. 

“Sir,” said the crier, “you are not the only person 
who takes me for a madman on account of this tube. 
You shall judge for yourself whether I am or not, when 
I have told you its peculiar power. By looking through 
it, you can see whatever object you wish to behold.” 

The crier handed him the tube, and Ali looked 
through, wishing at the same time to see the sultan his 
father. He immediately beheld him in perfect health, 
sitting on his throne in the midst of his council. Next 
he wished to see the Princess Nouronnihar, and in- 


49 


Prince Ahmed and the Fairy 

stantly beheld her laughing in a gay humor with her 
women about her. 

Prince Ali wanted no other proof to persuade him 
that this tube was the most valuable thing in the world, 
and he said to the crier: “I am very sorry that I have 
entertained so wrong an opinion of you, but I hope to 
make amends by purchasing the tube, and I will give 
you the price you ask.” 

The prince then took the crier to the inn where he 
lodged, counted out the money and received the tube. 
He was overjoyed at his bargain and felt certain that 
his brothers would not find anything so wonderful. 
Therefore the Princess Nouronnihar must be the recom- 
pense of his fatigue and trouble. He now thought of 
nothing but seeing whatever was curious in Shiraz and 
thereabouts, until the caravan with which he came was 
ready to return to the Indies. When the caravan de- 
parted he went with it and arrived happily without any 
accident at the inn where he and his brothers had agreed 
to meet. There he found Prince Houssain, and both 
waited for Prince Ahmed. 

Prince Ahmed had chosen to go to Samarcand, and 
the day after his arrival, he went, as his brothers had 
done, to the streets where the merchants had their shops. 
While walking about there, he heard a crier offer at 
forty purses, an artificial apple, which he carried in his 
hand. The prince stopped the crier, and said to him: 
“ Let me see that apple, and tell me what virtue it pos- 
sesses to be valued at so high a rate.” 


50 


The Arabian Nights 


“Sir,” said the crier, “if you look at the outside of 
this apple, it is not very remarkable, but if you consider 
the benefits it can confer, you will agree that it is in- 
valuable. It cures all sick persons of every disease, and 
even patients who are dying are restored to perfect 
health. This it does merely by the patient’s smelling it.” 

“If I may believe you,” responded Prince Ahmed, 
“ the person who possesses such an apple is master of a 
great treasure; but how am I to know that you do not 
err in the high praises you bestow on it ?” 

“The truth of what I say is known by the whole 
city,” declared the crier. “Ask any of these merchants. 
You will find several of them will tell you they would 
not now be alive, had they not made use of this excel- 
lent remedy.” 

While the crier was detailing to Prince Ahmed the 
merits of the artificial apple, many persons gathered 
round them, and confirmed what he declared ; and one 
among the rest said he had a friend dangerously ill, 
whose life was despaired of. Here was a favorable 
opportunity to show the apple’s power, and Prince 
Ahmed told the crier he would give forty purses for the 
apple, if it cured this sick person. 

“ Come, sir,” said the crier, “ let us go and make the 
experiment, and the apple shall be yours.” 

The experiment succeeded, and the prince at once 
counted out to the crier forty purses and received the 
apple. In the days that followed he spent his time in 


51 


Prince Ahmed and the Fairy 

seeing all that was curious at Samarcand and round- 
about. When a caravan presently set out for the Indies 
he joined it and arrived in perfect health at the inn 
where the Princes Houssain and Ali waited for him. 

The brothers embraced with tenderness, and com- 
plimented each other on the happiness of meeting in 
safety after being parted a whole year. Houssain then 
said : “We shall have time enough hereafter to describe 
our travels. Let us show each other at once the curiosi- 
ties we have brought, that we may ourselves judge to 
which of us the sultan, our father, is likely to give the 
preference. I will tell you that the rarity I have brought 
from Bisnagar is the carpet on which I sit. It looks 
ordinary, yet its virtues are wonderful. Whoever sits 
on it, and desires to be transported to any place, be it 
ever so distant, is immediately carried thither. To 
return here I made no use of any conveyance except 
this marvellous carpet, for which I paid forty purses. 
I expect now that you will tell me whether the rarities 
you have brought are to be compared with mine.” 

Prince Ali spoke next. “I acknowledge, brother,” 
said he, “ that your carpet is a most surprising curiosity, 
but I have secured an ivory tube which I think is no 
less worthy. I acknowledge that it appears common- 
place, yet it cost me forty purses, and I am as well 
satisfied with my purchase as you are with yours; for 
on looking in at one end of this tube you can see what- 


52 


The Arabian Nights 

ever you wish to behold. I would have you make a 
trial of it yourself.” 

Houssain took the tube, and wished to see the Princess 
Nouronnihar. To the great surprise of his brothers 
they saw his countenance suddenly express extraord- 
inary alarm and affliction. “Alas!” cried he, “to what 
purpose have we undertaken such long and fatiguing 
journeys, with the hope of being rewarded by the hand 
of our charming cousin ? In a few moments the lovely 
princess will breathe her last. I see her in bed, sur- 
rounded by her women, who are all weeping and evi- 
dently expect her death. Take the tube, Ali. Behold 
yourself the miserable state she is in, and mingle your 
tears with mine.” 

Prince Ali received the tube and after having looked 
through it with the deepest grief presented it to Ahmed, 
and he likewise perceived the sad sight which so much 
concerned them all. 

Brothers, said Ahmed, “the princess is indeed at 
death’s door, but it is possible that we may yet preserve 
her life. This apple which you see cost the same as the 
carpet and the tube; and it has the surprising power of 
restoring a sick person to health by its smell, whatever 
be the malady.” 

“Let us transport ourselves instantly into the cham- 
ber of the princess by means of my carpet,” said Prince 
Houssain, “and Ahmed shall try the effect on her of 
his wonderful apple. Come, lose no time. Be seated 


Prince Ahmed and the Fairy 53 

on the carpet at once. It is large enough to hold 
us all.” 

Ali and Ahmed sat down by Houssain and the carpet 
immediately conveyed them to the chamber of the sick 
princess. They were not recognized at first, and the 
attendants in the room were greatly alarmed at the 
sudden appearance of three strange men in their midst. 
The guards were about to attack them when the princes 
made known who they were. 

Ahmed then went to Nouronnihar’s bedside, and put 
the apple to her nostrils. Instantly she opened her 
eyes, sat up and asked to be dressed. She appeared 
perfectly well, and as if she had awakened out of a 
sound sleep. Her women informed her that she was 
indebted to the three princes, and particularly to Prince 
Ahmed for the sudden recovery of her health. She 
expressed her joy at seeing them, and thanked them all, 
but especially Prince Ahmed. 

The three young men now retired and went to pre- 
sent themselves to their father. They found he had 
already been informed of their arrival and by what 
means the princess had been so suddenly cured. He 
received them with the greatest joy, both for their re- 
turn and the wonderful recovery of his niece, whom he 
loved as if she had been his own daughter. When the 
greetings were over the princes showed the rarities they 
had brought, and, after extolling their virtues, begged 
the sultan to declare which son should have Nouron- 
nihar for a wife. 


54 


The Arabian Nights 


The sultan remained some time silent, considering 
what answer he should make. At last he said: “I 
would declare for one of you, my sons, if I could do so 
with justice. You have illustrated very effectively the 
value of the rarities you found. To the artificial apple 
the princess is indebted for her cure; but let me ask 
you, Ahmed, whether you could have contrived to cure 
her if Ali’s tube had not revealed the danger she was in, 
and if Houssain’s carpet had not brought you to her so 
swiftly ? Your tube, Ali, made known to you and your 
brothers the illness of your cousin; but you must grant 
that this would not have saved her without the apple 
and the carpet. As for you, Houssain, your carpet was 
an essential means for effecting her cure; but it would 
have been of little use, if you had not been acquainted 
with her illness by Ali’s tube, or if Ahmed had not ap- 
plied his artificial apple. Therefore, my sons, as none of 
the rarities you secured has preference over the others, I 
cannot grant the princess to any one of you. The only 
satisfaction you have gained from your travels is the 
happiness of having equally contributed to restore her 
to health. 

“This being the case, I must resort to other means 
to determine the choice; and there is time between now 
and night to do it. Each of you go and get a bow and 
arrow, and repair to the great plain where the horses 
are exercised. I will soon join you, and will give the 
Princess Nouronnihar to him who shoots farthest.” 


55 


Prince Ahmed and the Fairy 

The three princes had nothing to say against the 
decision of the sultan, and promptly provided them- 
selves with bows and arrows. Then they went to the 
plain followed by a great concourse of people. 

As soon as the sultan arrived Prince Houssain shot 
his arrow. Prince Ali shot next, and his arrow went 
much beyond Houssain’s. The last to shoot was Prince 
Ahmed; but it so happened that nobody saw where 
his arrow fell ; and notwithstanding all the search made 
by him and by the spectators it was not to be found. 
So the sultan determined in favor of Prince Ali, and 
gave orders to prepare for his and Nouronnihar’s wed- 
ding. This was celebrated a few days later with great 
magnificence. 

Prince Houssain would not honor the festivities with 
his presence. His love for the princess was so sincere 
and ardent that he could not endure to see her marry 
another. In short, such was his grief that he left the 
court, renounced all right of succession to the crown, 
and became a hermit. 

Nor did Prince Ahmed go to the wedding, but on the 
day it occurred he went to the plain where the archery 
contest had taken place. He could not imagine what 
had become of his arrow, and he was resolved to search 
for it again. Starting where his brothers’ arrows were 
picked up, he walked straight on looking carefully on 
both sides as he advanced. He went so far that he 
began to conclude his labor was in vain ; yet he kept on 


56 


The Arabian Nights 

till he came to some steep craggy rocks, which pre- 
vented any farther progress. 

At the foot of these rocks he perceived an arrow, 
which, to his great astonishment, he found was the 
same he had shot. “Certainly,” he said to himself, 
“neither I nor any other man could shoot an arrow so 
far. There is some mystery in this; and perhaps for- 
tune, to make amends for depriving me of what I 
thought the greatest happiness of my life, may have 
reserved a richer blessing for my comfort.” 

On looking around, the prince beheld in a wall of 
rock, close at hand, an iron door. It was closed, but 
when he pushed against it, the door opened and re- 
vealed a staircase. Down this the prince walked ex- 
pecting presently to be in pitch darkness; but he soon 
came forth into a spacious and brilliantly lighted cavern 
where was a splendid palace. While he stood gazing 
at the palace a lady of majestic air advanced toward 
him. She was adorned with a wealth of jewels and 
attended by a troop of ladies, who were scarcely less 
magnificently dressed than their mistress. 

When Ahmed saw the lady, he hastened forward to 
greet her; but she addressed him first, saying: “Wel- 
come, Prince Ahmed.” 

It was no small surprise to the prince to have his name 
spoken in this strange place, and by a lady whom he 
had never seen before. “ Madam,” said he, “ I thank 
you heartily for your assurance that I am welcome. I 



----- - -> ■' • v 








■ 


Prince Ahmed enters the underground palace 



























































































































. 























57 


Prince Ahmed and the Fairy 

feared my imprudent curiosity had led me to penetrate 
too far. But, may I, without giving offence ask by 
what chance you know me ? ” 

“Prince/’ said the lady, “let us go into the palace, 
and there I will gratify your curiosity.” 

She led the way into a noble hall and sat down on a 
sofa. At her request the prince also seated himself, and 
she said: “You know that the world is inhabited by 
genies as well as by men. I am a fairy, the daughter of 
one of the most powerful of these genies, and my name 
is Periebanou. Your love and your travels are well 
known to me, and the artificial apple you bought at 
Samarcand, the carpet Prince Houssain purchased at 
Bisnagar, and the tube Prince Ali brought from Shiraz 
were of my contrivance. You seemed to me worthy of 
a better fate than to marry the Princess Nouronnihar. 
Therefore I caused your arrow to fly out of sight and 
strike against the rocks near which you found it. You 
now have the chance to avail yourself of a favorable 
opportunity to make you happy.” 

The fairy pronounced her last words with a different 
tone, and after looking tenderly at the prince, sat with 
downcast eyes and a modest blush on her cheeks. It 
was not difficult for him to comprehend what happiness 
she meant, and he said : “ If I could have the pleasure 
of making you the partner of my life, I would think 
myself the most blest of men.” 

“Then you are my husband,” responded the Perie- 


58 


The Arabian Nights 

banou, “and I am your wife; for our fairy marriages 
are contracted with no other ceremonies than a mutual 
consent. I will give orders for the preparation of our 
wedding feast which will be served this evening, and 
while it is being made ready I will show you my palace.” 

The fairy led Ahmed through many beautiful apart- 
ments, where he saw diamonds, rubies, emeralds, and 
all sorts of fine jewels and precious marbles, and the 
richest of furniture. At last he and the fairy entered a 
hall adorned with an infinite number of wax candles 
perfumed with amber. Here were tables loaded with 
tempting viands and delicious drinks, and the prince 
sat down with the fairy and her attendants to enjoy the 
feast. While they ate and drank they were entertained 
by singing and the music of many harmonious instru- 
ments. After the dessert, which consisted of the choic- 
est fruits and sweetmeats, Periebanou and Prince 
Ahmed rose and went to a dais provided with cushions 
of fine silk, curiously embroidered. There they sat 
while a numerous company of genies and fairies danced 
before them. 

Every day spent with Periebanou was a continued 
feast and merrymaking, for she was always providing 
new delicacies, new concerts and new diversions. If 
Ahmed had lived a thousand years among men he 
could not have experienced as much enjoyment as was 
his in a few short months with Periebanou. There was 
nothing at his father’s court comparable to the happi- 


59 


Prince Ahmed and the Fairy 

ness he enjoyed with her. Nevertheless, at the end of 
a half year he felt a great desire to visit the sultan and 
know how he was. He mentioned his wish to Perie- 
banou, who was much alarmed, lest this was only an 
excuse to leave her, and she entreated him to forego his 
intention. 

“My queen,” responded the prince, “I had not 
thought that my request would displease you. It was 
made simply out of respect to my father, who no doubt 
believes I am dead. Since, however, you do not wish 
to have me go and comfort him by the assurance that I 
am alive, I will deny myself the pleasure, for there is 
nothing to which I would not submit to gratify you.” 

The fairy heard the prince say this with extreme 
satisfaction. 

Meanwhile, the Sultan of the Indies, in the midst of 
the rejoicings on account of the marriage of Prince Ali 
and the Princess Nouronnihar, was deeply afflicted at 
the disappearance of his other two sons. He soon 
learned of the resolution of Prince Houssain to turn 
hermit, but as Houssain was alive and well, his father 
gradually became reconciled to his absence. A diligent 
search was made after Ahmed, and messengers were 
despatched to all the provinces of the kingdom, with 
orders to the governors to apprehend him and oblige 
him to return to the court. But these efforts did not 
have the desired success, and the sultan’s affliction 
increased rather than diminished. “Vizier,” he one 


60 


The Arabian Nights 


day said, “you know I always loved Ahmed the most 
of any of my sons. My grief is so heavy at his strange 
absence that I shall sink under it. If, therefore, you 
have any regard for my life, I beg you to assist me, and 
find out where he is.” 

The grand vizier, anxious to give his master some 
ease, proposed to consult a sorceress, of whom he had 
heard many wonders, and he suggested that she should 
be summoned at once to the palace. To this plan the 
sultan consented, the sorceress came, and the grand viz- 
ier brought her into the presence of the ruler. 

“ Can you tell me by your art what has become of my 
son, Ahmed ?” asked the sultan. “ If he is alive where 
is he ? What is he doing ? May I hope ever to see him 
again.” 

“Sir,” replied the sorceress, “if you will allow me 
till tomorrow, I will endeavor to satisfy you.” 

The sultan granted her the time for which she asked, 
and promised to recompense her richly if his son was 
found by her means. 

On the following day she returned and said to the 
sultan : “ Sir, I have been able to discover nothing more 
than that Prince Ahmed is alive. Where he is I cannot 
tell;” and with this answer the sultan was obliged to 
be content. 

Prince Ahmed steadily adhered to his resolution not 
again to ask permission to leave the fairy Periebanou, 
but he frequently talked about his father, and she per- 


61 


Prince Ahmed and the Fairy 

ceived that he still wished to see him. At length, being 
assured of the sincerity of his affection for her she said 
to him: “Prince, I grant you leave to visit the sultan 
your father, on condition that your absence shall not be 
long. You can go when you please; but first let me 
advise you not to inform him of our marriage, nor the 
place of our residence. Beg him to be contented with 
knowing that you are happy, and that the only purpose 
of your visit is to make him easy respecting your fate. ,, 

Prince Ahmed expressed to Periebanou his gratitude, 
and she summoned twenty horsemen, well-mounted and 
equipped to attend him. A charger, which was most 
richly caparisoned, and as beautiful a creature as any 
in the sultan’s stables was brought for the prince him- 
self, and he set forward on his journey. 

As it was no great distance to his father’s capital, 
Prince Ahmed soon arrived there. The people received 
him with shouts of rejoicing and followed him in crowds 
to the palace, where the sultan embraced him affec- 
tionately, complaining at the same time of the sorrow 
his long absence had occasioned. 

“Sir,” said Prince Ahmed, “I was much distressed 
by my failure to win the Princess Nouronnihar, and had 
no desire to be present at her wedding festivities. The 
loss of my arrow also dwelt continually in my mind, and 
I resolved to search for it. I therefore returned to the 
plain and walked from the spot where I stood to shoot 
fully a league in the direction the arrow sped. The 


62 


The Arabian Nights 

strongest archer could not have sent a shaft that dis- 
tance, and I was about to abandon my quest when I 
saw an arrow near the foot of the rocks at the far side 
of the plain. I took it up and knew it to be the 
one I had shot. Instead of blaming your Majesty for 
declaring in favor of my brother Ali, I was certain there 
was a mystery in what had happened that would prove 
to my advantage. Such has been the case, but as to 
revealing this mystery, I beg you will not be offended 
if I remain silent. Be satisfied to know that I am happy. 
To tell you this and relieve your anxiety, was the motive 
which brought me hither. I must soon return, and the 
only favor I ask is permission to come^occasionally to 
pay my respects and inquire after your health.” 

“Son,” responded the sultan, “I wish to penetrate 
no further into your secrets. I can only say that your 
presence has restored to me the joy I have not felt for 
a long time. You shall always be welcome when you 
can come to visit me.” 

Prince Ahmed stayed three days at his father’s court, 
and on the fourth returned to the fairy Periebanou. A 
month later the fairy herself proposed that he should 
again visit his father. “Go to him tomorrow,” said 
she, “ and in the future visit him once a month.” 

The next day the prince started with the same attend- 
ants as before, but much more magnificently mounted 
and dressed, and was received by the sultan with joy 
and satisfaction. For several months he continued to 


Prince Ahmed and the Fairy 63 

make these visits, but always in a richer and finer 
equipage. 

At last the sultan’s councillors, who judged of Prince 
Ahmed’s power by the splendor of his appearance, 
sought to make the sultan jealous of his son. They 
represented that it was but common prudence to dis- 
cover where the prince dwelt and how he could afford 
to live so sumptuously, since he had no revenue assigned 
for his expenses. “Sir,” said they, “he seems to make 
his visits only to insult you by affecting more grandeur 
than you yourself show. It is to be feared that he may 
inveigle himself into the people’s favor and dethrone 
you. The danger is all the greater because he cannot 
reside far from the capital ; for the clothing and weapons 
of his attendants are always quite free from the dust of 
travel, and their horses look as if they had only been 
walked out. We should think ourselves wanting in our 
duty if we did not make these humble remonstrances; 
and we trust that for your own preservation your Maj- 
esty will take such measures as r you may think advis- 
able.” 

“ I do not believe my son Ahmed is so wicked as you 
would persuade me he is,” declared the sultan, “but 
I am obliged to you for your advice, and do not doubt 
that it proceeds from your loyalty to me.” 

Nevertheless, such was the impression his courtiers’ 
words had made on his mind, that he was much alarmed, 
and he resolved to have Prince Ahmed watched. So 


64 


The Arabian Nights 


he sent privately for the sorceress, and she was intro- 
duced by a secret door into his apartment. “ You told 
me the truth,” said he, “when you assured me that my 
son Ahmed was alive. He now comes to my court every 
month, but I can not learn from him where he resides. 
I believe you are capable of discovering his secret. He 
is with me at the present time, but will depart in the 
morning. I require you to watch him. Find out 
whither he retires, and bring me information.” 

The sorceress left the sultan, and knowing the place 
where Prince Ahmed found his arrow, went immedi- 
ately thither, and concealed herself near the rocks. 

At daybreak, the next morning, the prince left the 
sultan’s court, and the sorceress presently saw him 
coming. He and his attendants rode straight to the 
rocks and suddenly disappeared. The rocks were so 
steep and high that they were an impassable barrier to 
anyone either on horseback or on foot, and the sorceress 
concluded that the prince and his retinue had entered 
some cavern. She explored the vicinity where she had 
lost sight of them, but notwithstanding all her diligence, 
could perceive no opening; for the fairy Periebanou 
had by her magic made the iron door invisible to all 
except those she favored. The sorceress was obliged 
to abandon her search without learning anything further, 
and she went to give the sultan an account of what she 
had seen. 

He was very well pleased with her conduct, and to 


65 


Prince Ahmed and the Fairy 

encourage her to persevere in her efforts to obtain the 
information he wished he gave her a diamond of great 
value. 

She knew that Prince Ahmed would again visit his 
father in a month’s time, and shortly before he was 
expected she once more resorted to the foot of the craggy 
precipice where she had seen him disappear. It was 
her intention, when he came forth, to pretend that she 
was seriously hurt. This she thought would arouse his 
pity and he would have her conveyed into his under- 
ground retreat. 

The next morning Prince Ahmed and his attendants 
went out at the iron door on their journey to the capital; 
but at the base of the rocks they saw a woman lying, 
and she was moaning as if in great pain. Ahmed 
stopped his horse, and asked her what was ’ the matter 
and^whether he could do anything to ease her. 

She turned her eyes toward him, without lifting her 
head, and answered in broken words and sighs as if 
she could hardly fetch her breath: “ I was going to the 
capital city, but was taken with so violent a fever that 
my strength failed me. So I was forced to lie down 
here far from any habitation, and without the least 
hope of obtaining help.” 

“ Good woman,” responded Prince Ahmed, “you are 
not so far from habitations as you imagine. You shall 
be carried at once to a place near by where all possible 
care will be taken of you, and where you will undoubt- 


66 


The Arabian Nights 

edly be speedily cured, Only get up, and you shall 
mount behind one of my attendants.” 

At these words the sorceress made many pretended 
efforts to rise, and then fell back as if exhausted. So 
two men of the prince’s retinue alighted, lifted her in 
their arms and placed her behind one of their com- 
panions. Then the entire procession turned back and 
entered the iron door. As soon as Prince Ahmed came 
into the outer court of the fairy’s palace he sent her 
word that he wanted to speak with her, and she came 
with all imaginable haste, curious to know what had 
brought him back so unexpectedly. “Princess,” said 
he, “ I desire you would have compassion on this good 
woman whom I found overcome with sickness. Render 
her the assistance which she needs, and do not send 
her on her way until she is restored to health and 
strength.” 

The fairy, who had her eyes fixed on the sorceress 
all the time the prince was speaking, ordered two of 
her women to take her from the men who supported 
her, and carry her to an apartment in the palace. 
“Make her comfortable there,” she ordered, “and give 
her as good care as you would me.” 

While the two women were executing the fairy’s 
commands, she went up to Prince Ahmed, and in a 
whisper said: “This woman is not as sick as she pre- 
tends to be. Unless I am much mistaken she is sent 
hither on purpose to cause you great trouble. But I 


67 


Prince Ahmed and the Fairy 

will deliver you out of all the snares that shall be laid 
for you. Go now on your journey.” 

“As I do not remember I ever did, or designed to do, 
anybody an injury,” said Ahmed, “I cannot believe 
anyone has a thought of injuring me. But even if they 
have, I shall not forbear doing good whenever I have 
an opportunity.” 

So saying, he set forward again for his father’s capi- 
tal. The sultan received him as usual and concealed 
whatever anxiety he felt arising from the suspicions 
suggested by his favorites. 

In the meantime the sorceress had been conveyed 
into a very fine and richly furnished apartment where 
her attendants laid her on a sofa and put over her a 
quilt of embroidered brocade and a coverlet of cloth of 
gold. One of the women went out and soon returned 
with a china cup full of a certain liquor, which she 
presented to the sorceress, saying: “Drink this. It is 
the water of the Fountain of Lions, and a sure remedy. 
You will feel the effect of it very quickly.” 

The sorceress drank the liquor and the attendants 
left the apartment. When they returned an hour later 
they found her sitting up. “ Oh, the admirable potion ! ” 
she exclaimed. “ It has wrought its cure and I am now 
well enough to continue my journey.” 

After the two attendants had expressed their pleasure 
at the promptness of her recovery, they conducted her 
through several superb apartments into a large hall, the 


68 


The Arabian Nights 

most magnificently furnished of all the rooms in the 
palace. Periebanou was seated in this hall on a throne 
of massive gold, enriched with diamonds, rubies, and 
pearls of extraordinary size, and attended by a great 
number of beautiful fairies, all richly clothed. At the 
sight of this splendor, the sorceress was so dazzled and 
amazed that she could not open her lips to thank the 
fairy as she intended. 

“I hope you find your strength fully restored,” said 
Periebanou ; “ and I am glad I had an opportunity to 
do you a kindness. No doubt you wish to resume your 
journey now, and I will not detain you.” 

The old sorceress, who had not power or courage to 
say a word, prostrated herself with her head on the 
carpet that covered the foot of the throne, and then was 
conducted by her two attendants to the iron door 
through which she had been brought by Prince Ahmed. 
After she had thanked them they opened it and wished 
her a pleasant journey. 

As soon as the door closed behind her the sorceress 
turned to observe it, that she might know it again, but 
all in vain, for it was invisible to her. Except for this 
circumstance, she was very well satisfied with her suc- 
cess, and she hurried away to relate to the sultan all 
that had happened. 

He at once had her admitted to his apartment, and 
when she finished her narrative she said : “ What does 
your Majesty think of the marvellous riches of this 


69 


Prince Ahmed and the Fairy 

fairy ? Perhaps you rejoice at the good fortune of your 
son. But for my part I shudder when I consider the 
misfortune which may happen to you. Is it not quite 
likely that the fairy, by her caresses and attractions, will 
inspire your son with the design to take from you your 
throne ? ” 

The sultan had the sorceress follow him to his council 
chamber, and repeat her story before the council. When 
they had heard her to the end, one of the councillors, 
addressing the sultan said : “ In my opinion the prince 
should be arrested. He is now in your Majesty’s power, 
and delay is dangerous.” 

This suggestion was unanimously applauded by the 
other councillors; but the sorceress said: “If you de- 
tain the prince you must likewise detain his retinue. 
They are, however, all genies. Will they not at once 
escape by the power they possess of rendering them- 
selves invisible? Then they will transport themselves 
to the fairy and give her an account of the insult offered 
her husband, which she surely will not let go unrevenged. 
Would it not be wiser to turn the prince’s union with 
the fairy to your advantage by imposing on him such 
difficult tasks that the fairy will tire of aiding him and 
presently send him away. For a first request I think you 
might ask him to procure you a tent, which can be car- 
ried in a man’s hand, and yet be large enough to shelter 
your whole army.” 

When the sorceress had finished her speech, the 


70 


The Arabian Nights 


sultan asked his favorites if they had anything better 
to propose. As they were all silent, he determined to 
follow her advice. 

The next morning the sultan spoke to the prince, 
saying: “My son, I congratulate you on your marriage 
to a fairy, who I hear is worthy of your love. It is my 
earnest wish that you use your influence with her to do 
me a great service. You know to what an expense I 
am put, every time I engage in war, to provide mules, 
camels, and other beasts of burden to carry the tents 
that are needed for shelter. But I am confident that 
you can easily procure from your wife a tent that can 
be carried in a man’s hand, and yet which will protect 
my whole army. Pray oblige me in this matter.” 

Prince Ahmed was greatly troubled by his father’s 
request, which he feared would be impossible for even 
so powerful a being as the fairy to grant. “Sir,” said 
he, though I know not how the mystery of my mar- 
riage has been revealed to you, I cannot deny the cor- 
rectness of your information. I will ask of my wife the 
favor you desire, but I do not promise to obtain it. If 
I fail to come again to pay my respects you can know 
that I have not succeeded in my petition.” 

“I see that you are not aware of the influence a 
husband has over his wife,” commented the sultan. 

“ She would show that her love for you was very slight 
if, with the power she possesses as a fairy, she should 


71 


Prince Ahmed and the Fairy 

refuse so trifling a request as the one I have begged 
you to make.” 

But Prince Ahmed was far from being satisfied that 
this fairly represented the case; and so great was his 
vexation that he left the court two days sooner than 
usual. 

Hitherto he had always returned to the fairy with a 
gay countenance. Now, however, he was melancholy 
and moody. The fairy asked the cause of this change, 
and he reluctantly confessed that the sultan had dis- 
covered the secret of his abode and marriage, though by 
what means he could not tell. 

“ Do you not recall the old woman on whom you had 
compassion?” said the fairy. “She was a spy of the 
sultan’s, and she has informed him of all she saw and 
heard. But the mere knowledge of my abode by your 
father would not so trouble you. There is something 
else which is the cause of your grief and vexation.” 

“It is even as you say,” acknowledged the prince. 
“ My father doubts my fidelity to him unless I can pro- 
vide a tent large enough to shelter his entire army, and 
small enough to carry in his hand.” 

“Prince,” responded the fairy, “what the sultan re- 
quests is only a trifle, and I take pleasure in granting 
this favor.” 

Then the fairy sent for her treasurer and asked her 
to bring the largest tent from the treasury. The treas- 
urer soon returned with a small case in her hand which 


72 


The Arabian Nights 

she gave to her mistress. Prince Ahmed fancied the 
fairy must be bantering him. She immediately per- 
ceived his look of incredulity and exclaimed: “What! 
do you think I jest with you ? I will show you that I 
am in earnest.” 

So she ordered the treasurer to set the tent up that 
the prince might judge whether the sultan would think 
it large enough. Then the treasurer led the way out of 
the palace to a great open space and set up the tent, 
and the prince declared it was large enough to shelter 
two armies as numerous as that of his father. After the 
tent had been reduced to its first size it was given to the 
prince. He waited only till the next day, and then 
mounted his horse and went with his usual attendants 
to the court of the sultan. 

His father, who was sure there could be no such tent 
as he had asked for, was greatly surprised at his son’s 
speedy return. He took the tent, and after he had ad- 
mired its smallness he had it set up, and found it large 
enough to cover with ease his whole army. 

The sultan expressed great obligation to the prince 
for so noble a present, and desired him to convey his 
thanks to the fairy. But in his secret bosom he felt 
greater jealousy than ever of his son. Therefore, still 
intent on Prince Ahmed’s ruin, he went to consult the 
sorceress, and she advised him to ask the prince to bring 
him some of the water of the Fountain of Lions. 

That evening, when the sultan was surrounded as 


73 


Prince Ahmed and the Fairy 

usual by his court, the prince came among the rest to 
pay his respects. “ Son,” said the sultan, “ I esteem the 
tent you have obtained for me the most valuable article 
in my treasury; but you must procure one thing more 
which will be no less agreeable to me. I am informed 
that the fairy, your wife, makes use of a certain water 
called the Water of the Fountain of Lions, which cures all 
sorts of diseases. As my health is doubtless dear to you, 
I trust you will ask her for a bottle of the water and 
bring it to me that I may use it when I have occasion. 
Do me this important service, and complete the duty of 
a good son toward a tender father.” 

Prince Ahmed, who had believed that the sultan 
would be satisfied with so remarkable and useful a tent 
as the one he had brought, and that he would not im- 
pose any new task on him which might hazard the 
fairy’s displeasure, was thunderstruck at this request. 
After a long silence he said : “ There is nothing I would 
not do to help prolong your life; but I wish it might be 
by other means, and I dare not promise to bring the 
water. All I can do is to assure you that I will request 
it of the fairy; though I shall do so with as great re- 
luctance as I asked for the tent.” 

The next morning Prince Ahmed returned to the 
fairy, Periebanou, and related all that had passed at his 
father’s court. “I regret this further request of the 
sultan’s,” said he in closing, “and I shall not in the 
least blame you if you refuse to gratify him.” 


74 


The Arabian Nights 

“No, no,” said the fairy, “I will comply with his 
wishes. He evidently consults the sorceress; but what- 
ever advice she gives him, he shall find no fault with 
you or me. There is much wickedness in this new de- 
mand, for the Fountain of Lions is situated in the middle 
of a court of a great castle, the entrance to which is 
guarded by four fierce lions, two of which sleep while 
the other two are awake. But let not that frighten you. 
I will supply you with means to pass them safely.” 

The fairy took up a ball of thread and passed it to 
Ahmed, saying: “Take this wdth you and a bottle to 
fill with the water. You must have a horse to ride, and 
you must lead another horse loaded with a sheep cut 
into four quarters. Set out early in the morning, and 
when you have passed the iron gate throw before you 
the ball of thread, which will roll till it reaches the gates 
of the castle. Follow it and you will find the gates open, 
and you will see the four lions. The two that are awake 
will, by their roaring, rouse the other two. Be not 
alarmed, but throw each of them a quarter of the sheep, 
and then clap spurs to your horse and ride to the foun- 
tain. Fill your bottle without alighting, and return as 
speedily as you can. The lions will be so busy eating 
they will let you pass unmolested.” 

Prince Ahmed set out at dawn the next morning and 
carefully followed the fairy’s directions. The ball of 
thread rolled along before him and showed him the way, 
and presently he arrived at the gate of the castle, where 


75 


Prince Ahmed and the Fairy 

he distributed the quarters of mutton among the four 
lions, passed at a gallop through the midst of them, 
and filled his bottle at the fountain. Then, without a 
moment’s delay, he galloped back through the gate. 
He was continuing his return journey at a rapid pace 
and congratulating himself on the safe accomplishment 
of his mission when he observed two of the lions coming 
after him. In great alarm he drew his cimeter and 
made ready to defend himself. But as he went for- 
ward he saw one of the lions turn out of the road to 
pass him, and its actions showed that it did not intend 
to do him any harm, and only wanted to go before him. 
The other followed behind. He therefore put his cime- 
ter into its scabbard. Guarded in this manner he ar- 
rived at the capital of the Indies; and the lions never 
left him till they had conducted him to the gates of the 
sultan’s palace. Then they returned the way they had 
come, though not without alarming all who saw them, 
in spite of the fact that they walked gently and showed 
no signs of fierceness. 

A number of officers came to attend the prince while 
he dismounted, and they conducted him into the sul- 
tan’s council chamber where the monarch was sur- 
rounded by his favorites. Ahmed approached the 
throne, laid the bottle at the sultan’s feet and kissed the 
rich tapestry which covered his footstool. “I have 
brought the water you so much desired,” said he; “ but 


76 


The Arabian Nights 


I wish you such a degree of health that you will never 
have occasion to use it.” 

After the prince had concluded his compliment, the 
sultan responded: “ Son, I am greatly obliged to you for 
this valuable present, and also for braving the danger to 
which you exposed yourself on my account in getting it.” 

Outwardly the sultan showed all the demonstrations 
of great joy, but secretly he was more jealous than ever, 
and he retired to an inner apartment and sent for the 
sorceress. When he consulted with her she contrived 
a new request for him to make; and the next day the 
sultan said to his son : “ I have one thing yet to ask of 
you, after which I shall expect nothing more. I wish 
you to bring me a man not over a foot and a half high, 
whose beard is thirty feet long, and who carries on his 
shoulder a bar of iron which he uses as a quarterstaff.” 

The prince hastened back to Periebanou and told 
her of his father’s latest demand. “This is a more 
difficult thing to grant than the two former requests,” 
said he; “for I cannot imagine there is such a man in 
the world. Without doubt the sultan seeks my ruin.” 

“Do not alarm yourself, prince,” said the fairy. 
“ You ran a risk in fetching the water of the Fountain 
of Lions for your father, but there is no danger in finding 
this man. He is my brother, Shaibar. However, I 
warn you that he is a person of violent temper whose 
resentment kindles at the slightest offence. On the 
other hand, he is so good as to oblige anyone who shows 


77 


Prince Ahmed and the Fairy 

him a kindness. I will send for him, but prepare your- 
self not to be frightened at his extraordinary figure.” 

“What! my queen,” exclaimed Ahmed, “do you say 
this Shaibar is your brother ? Let him be ever so ugly 
or deformed, I shall love and honor him as your near 
relative.” 

The fairy ordered a fire to be lighted in a gold chaf- 
ing-dish on the porch of her palace. Then she took 
some incense and threw it into the flames. A thick 
cloud of smoke arose, and after a few moments the 
fairy said to Prince Ahmed : “ There comes my brother.” 

He had just entered the palace gate. When he 
joined them, he looked at the prince with a glance 
that chilled Ahmed’s very soul, and asked Periebanou 
who that man was. She replied: “He is a son of 
the Sultan of the Indies, and he is my husband. I 
did not invite you to my wedding, because you were 
engaged in a distant expedition, from which I have 
since heard with pleasure that you returned victorious. 
It is on my husband’s account that I have taken the 
liberty now to call for you.” 

At these words Shaibar looked at Ahmed favorably 
and said : “ It is enough for me to know that he is your 
husband. Wherein can I serve him ?” 

“The sultan, his father, has a curiosity to see you,” 
Periebanou answered, “and if you will favor him in 
this matter my husband will guide you to the sultan’s 
court.” 


78 The Arabian Nights 

“ I will go with him whenever he is ready,” responded 
Shaibar. 

The next morning he and Ahmed set out to visit the 
sultan. When they arrived at the gates of the capital, 
the people, as soon as they saw Shaibar, either hid 
themselves in their shops and houses and shut their 
doors, or they took to their heels and communicated 
their fear to all they met. So Shaibar and Ahmed, as 
they went along, found all the streets and squares deso- 
late. They presently came to the palace, where the 
guards, instead of preventing Shaibar from entering, ran 
away and stayed not to look behind them. Thus he and 
the prince advanced without any obstacle to the coun- 
cil-hall, where the sultan was seated on his throne sur- 
rounded by his councillors. 

Shaibar haughtily approached the sultan, and with- 
out waiting for Ahmed to present him, said: “You 
have sent for me. What do you wish ? ” 

The sultan, instead of answering, put his hands be- 
fore his eyes to exclude the sight of so terrible an object. 
At this uncivil reception Shaibar was much enraged. 
“Will you not speak?” he shouted, and swinging aloft 
his mighty iron bar he gave the sultan a crushing blow 
that laid him lifeless on the floor. 

This he did before Prince Ahmed had any chance to 
interfere. Then he destroyed all the councillors ex- 
cept the grand vizier, whom he only spared at the earn- 
est entreaty of the prince. After he had completed this 


79 


Prince Ahmed and the Fairy 

frightful execution he went out into the courtyard, 
and confronting the grand vizier said: “I well know 
that a certain sorceress stirred up the sultan to demand 
my presence here. Let her be brought before me.” 

The grand vizier immediately sent for her, and as soon 
as she arrived Shaibar slew her with his iron bar, saying: 
“ Learn the consequences of giving wicked advice.” 

Then he turned to the vizier and said: “One more 
thing I require of you. Prince Ahmed, my brother-in- 
law, must be instantly acknowledged as Sultan of 
India.” 

All who were present cheerfully assented to this pro- 
posal and made the air ring with cries of : “ Long live 
Sultan Ahmed!” 

In a short time the whole city echoed with these same 
words. Shaibar had the prince clothed in the royal 
vestments, and he was duly installed. Then Shaibar 
went after his sister Periebanou and fetched her to the 
city in great pomp and caused her to be acknowledged 
as Sultana. 

The new sultan gave to Prince Ali and the Princess 
Nouronnihar a very considerable province, and he sent 
an officer to Houssain to acquaint him with the change 
in affairs and offer him any province he might choose. 
But that prince was so happy in his solitude that he 
bade the officer to thank his brother for his kindness, and 
say that the only favor he desired was the privilege of 
living retired in the place he had selected for his retreat. 


VIII 


THE ENCHANTED HORSE 

I T was one of the festival days of spring in the city of 
Shiraz, and the Emperor of Persia had been taking 
part in the magnificent pageants prepared by his sub- 
jects. The sun was setting and he was about to retire, 
when a Hindu appeared before him leading an artificial 
horse that w T as so finely modelled it at first seemed a 
living animal. The Hindu prostrated himself, and 
said: “Sir, this horse is a great wonder. Whenever I 
mount it, I have only to wish myself transported to 
some special place, and the horse carries me thither in 
a marvellously short time. With the bridle rein in my 
hand I can easily guide it in any direction that suits my 
pleasure. I will gladly prove the truth of what I say 
if you will allow me to do so.” 

The Emperor of Persia, who was interested in every- 
thing that was curious, and who had never before heard 
of a horse with such qualities, bade the Hindu mount 
the animal and show what it could do. Instantly the 
owner of the horse put his foot in the stirrup and 
vaulted into the saddle with admirable agility. “Whither 
would you have me go ?” he asked. 


The Enchanted Horse 


81 


“ Do you see that mountain ? ” said the emperor, 
pointing to a huge mass that towered into the sky about 
three leagues from Shiraz. “ Ride your horse there and 
bring me thence a leaf of a palm tree.” 

The words were hardly spoken when the Hindu 
turned a peg on the horse’s neck, and the creature 
instantly rose from the ground into the air and 
was soon beyond the sight of even the sharpest eyes. 
Within less than a quarter of an hour the waiting multi- 
tude saw him returning with the palm leaf in his hand; 
but before he descended he took two or three turns in 
the air amid the acclamations of all the people. Then 
he guided his horse to the spot whence he had set out, 
dismounted and laid the leaf at the feet of the emperor. 

The monarch, who had viewed with surprise and 
admiration the astonishing flight of the horse, greatly 
desired to posses the creature. “I will buy the horse 
of you,” said he to the Hindu. “ Name your price.” 

“ Sir,” responded the Hindu, “ there is only one con- 
dition on which I will consent to part with my horse, 
and that is the gift of the princess your daughter as my 
wife.” 

A shout of laughter burst from the courtiers when 
they heard this extravagant proposal. Prince Feroze- 
shah, the emperor’s eldest son and heir was too indig- 
nant to join in this laughter. “I hope you will refuse 
so insolent a demand,” said he to his father, “and that 
you will not allow this juggler to fancy for a single 


82 


The Arabian Nights 


moment that he can thus become allied to one of the 
most powerful monarchs in the world.” 

“My son,” said the emperor, “I will not grant the 
Hindu’s request; and perhaps he does not make the 
proposal seriously. No doubt I can arrange other 
terms with him. But before I bargain further, I would 
be glad to have you try the horse and give me your 
opinion of it.” 

The Hindu offered no objection when the prince told 
him of the wish the emperor had expressed, and they 
went together to the horse and the Hindu helped 
Ferozeshah to mount. As soon as the prince had his 
feet in the stirrups, without staying for advice, he 
turned the peg he had seen the Hindu use, and instantly 
the horse darted into the air. In a few moments neither 
horse nor prince was to be seen. The Hindu, alarmed 
at what had happened, prostrated himself before the 
emperor, and said: “Sir, you must have noticed your 
son’s impatience. It was that which prevented me 
from giving him directions how to manage the horse 
and make it return to the place from which it started. 
I implore you not to punish me for what was not my 
fault.” 

“ But why did you not call to the prince the moment 
he ascended?” demanded the emperor in a burst of 
anxiety and wrath. 

“The horse flew away with such rapidity,” said the 
Hindu, “ and I was so astonished, that your son was out 


The Enchanted Horse 


83 


of sight before I recovered my speech. But it is not 
unlikely that when he finds himself at a loss what to do, 
he will perceive a second peg. As soon as he turns that 
the horse will descend toward the ground.” 

“ But even if he sees the other peg and makes a right 
use of it,” said the emperor, “what is to hinder the 
horse from descending straight into the sea, or dashing 
its rider to pieces on the rocks ? ” 

“Have no fears, your Highness,” responded the 
Hindu, “ the horse has the gift of passing over seas with- 
out ever falling into them, and of carrying its rider 
wherever he wishes to go.” 

“Your head shall answer for my son’s life if he does 
not return safe,” declared the emperor. 

He then ordered his officers to seize the Hindu and 
throw him into prison. 

Meanwhile the prince was carried through the air 
with surprising speed. In an hour’s time he had as- 
cended so high that he could not distinguish any object 
on the earth distinctly. Even the mountains and plains 
all looked the same. He now began to think of going 
back, and imagined he might do this by turning the 
peg the opposite way. To his surprise and horror he 
found that, turn as he might, the horse continued to 
ascend and he felt as if he was getting so near the sky 
that he would soon hit his head against it. Then he 
realized what a grievous mistake he had made in not 
having learned to guide the steed before he mounted. 


84 


The Arabian Nights 


He examined the horse’s head and neck with attention 
until he discovered behind the right ear another peg, 
smaller than the first. This he turned, and to his in- 
tense joy observed that the horse began to descend. It 
went earthward in the same oblique manner as it had 
risen, but more slowly. 

Night had overshadowed that part of the world, and 
as the prince could see nothing, he could not choose 
what place he would go to, and was obliged to let the 
bridle rein lie idly on the horse’s neck. He awaited the 
outcome patiently, yet with a good deal of anxiety. 
At last, however, the horse gently alighted on the ground, 
and the prince dismounted very faint and hungry, for 
he had eaten nothing since early morning. He found 
himself on the terrace of a splendid palace, and after 
groping about for a time in the darkness, he reached a 
staircase which led to an apartment, the door of which 
was half open. 

The prince went up the steps and stopped to listen. 
He could hear the breathing of some people who were 
fast asleep, and he looked in. The room was dimly 
lighted, and he saw a row of black slaves sleeping, each 
with a naked cimeter beside him.* This guard made it 
evident that the apartment was the ante-room to the 
chamber of some queen or princess. Ferozeshah ad- 
vanced on tiptoe, passed the attendants without wak- 

*It was customary to protect the apartments of ladies of wealth or 
high station by a guard of black slaves. 


The Enchanted Horse 


85 


ing them, and by drawing aside a curtain he entered 
the chamber beyond. It contained many couches, one 
of them on a raised dais, and the rest on the floor. A 
princess slept on the dais and her women on the other 
couches. The prince crept softly toward the dais, and 
gazing on the sleeper saw that she was more beautiful 
than any woman he had ever before beheld. But fas- 
cinated though he was, he realized the danger of his 
position, and was well aware that any sudden exclama- 
tion or noise on his part would awake the guards and 
cause his certain death. 

So he sank quietly on his knees beside the princess 
and gently twitched her sleeve. She opened her eyes, 
and seeing before her a handsome young man, was 
speechless with astonishment. 

The prince availed himself of this favorable moment, 
to make a low obeisance and say: “Beautiful princess, 
by a most wonderful adventure, you see here the son of 
the Emperor of Persia, a suppliant for your protection. 
A few hours ago I was in my father’s court; but now I 
am in an unknown land in danger of my life,” 

The princess was the eldest daughter of the King of 
Bengal, who had built this palace at a short distance 
from his capital that his daughter might enjoy the 
country air. “Prince,” said she, “you are not in a 
barbarous country, and have no need to be uneasy. 
Hospitality and humanity are to be found in the king- 


86 


The Arabian Nights 

dom of Bengal as well as in Persia. I grant you the 
protection for which you ask.” 

The prince was about to thank her for her goodness, 
but she added quickly: “Though I am very curious 
to learn by what means you have travelled here so 
speedily, and by what enchantment you have passed 
my guards, I know that you must want some refresh- 
ment. I will therefore have my attendants show you 
to an apartment where food will be brought to you and 
you can eat and rest yourself after your fatigue.” 

By this time the attendants of the princess were all 
awake and listening to the conversation. At a sign 
from their mistress they each took one of the wax can- 
dles with which the room was lighted, and conducted 
the prince to a handsome chamber, where they brought 
him a supper. When he had eaten as much as he 
wanted, they removed the trays and left him to enjoy 
the sweets of repose. 

The next day the princess prepared to give the prince 
another interview, and in expectation of seeing him, 
she took more pains in dressing than she ever had be- 
fore. She tried her women’s patience by making them 
do and undo her hair several times; and she adorned 
her head, neck,|arms and waist with the finest and 
largest diamonds she possessed. After she had con- 
sulted her glass, fandjaskedjher women if anything was 
wanting in her attire, she sent one of them to tell the 
Prince of Persia that she would make him a visit. 


The Enchanted Horse 


87 


When the messenger arrived at the room of the 
prince he was just leaving it to ask if he might be al- 
lowed to pay his homage to the princess. But on learn- 
ing her intentions he returned to his apartment and 
eagerly awaited her coming. She soon appeared, and 
after mutual compliments they sat down on a sofa, and 
the prince related to her the wonders of the magic 
horse, and all about his journey through the air, and 
how he happened to enter her chamber. Then he 
thanked her for her kind reception, and expressed a 
wish to return and relieve the anxiety of the emperor, 
his father. 

“I cannot approve of your going so soon,” said the 
princess. “ Grant me at least the favor of a little longer 
acquaintance. Since you have chanced to alight in the 
kingdom of Bengal, I desire that you should stay long 
enough to be able, when you go back to Persia, to give 
a satisfactory account of what you may see here.” 

The prince could not well refuse to do as she asked, 
and the princess spared no effort to render his stay 
agreeable by all the amusements she could devise. 
There was a constant round of concerts and feasts in 
the gardens, and hunting parties. Two whole months 
the Prince of Persia abandoned himself to the pleasures 
contrived for him by the Princess of Bengal. But at 
last he declared seriously that he could not stay longer 
and begged her to give him leave to return to his father. 
“ Were it not for fear of offending you,” said he in con- 


88 


The Arabian Nights 

elusion, “I would ask the favor of taking you along 
with me; for my life can not be happy when separated 
from you, and I promise that my father will gladly con- 
sent to our marriage.” 

The princess made no answer to this address, but 
her silence and her downcast eyes spoke for her and 
informed him that she had no objection to accompany- 
ing him. The only doubt she had was as to whether 
the prince knew well enough how to govern the horse. 
She dreaded lest they might find themselves in the same 
difficulty as when he made his former journey. But 
the prince assured her she might trust herself with him, 
for after the experience he had acquired, he defied the 
Hindu himself to manage the horse better. She there- 
fore thought only of arranging for their flight so secretly 
that nobody belonging to the palace should have the 
least suspicion of their design. 

A little before daybreak the next morning, when all 
the attendants were asleep, she met the prince on the 
terrace of the palace. The prince turned the horse’s 
head toward Persia, they mounted, and as soon as the 
princess was well settled with her arms about his waist 
for her better security, he turned the peg. Up went the 
horse into the air, and travelling with its accustomed 
speed it carried its riders in two hours’ time within sight 
of Shiraz. The prince decided not to alight in the city, 
but directed his course to his father’s summer palace 
at a little distance from the capital. There his horse 


89 


The Enchanted Horse 

gently descended to the earth, and he led the princess 
into a handsome apartment and told her to rest while he 
went to inform his father of their arrival and prepare 
a reception worthy of her rank. 

He then ordered one of the emperor’s horses brought 
from the stables and set out for the city, where he was 
welcomed with shouts of joy by the people, who had 
long lost all hope of seeing him again. On reaching the 
palace he found the emperor surrounded by his coun- 
cillors, all dressed in the deepest mourning. The mon- 
arch received his son with tears of surprise and delight, 
and asked him to relate his adventures. 

In response the prince told of the embarrassment 
and danger he was in when the Hindu’s horse ascended 
into the air, and how he had arrived at last at the 
Princess of Bengal’s palace, and of his kind reception 
there. He frankly confessed that the lady’s charms 
had won his heart and induced him to linger with her, 
and that not only did he love her, but she loved him. 
“Sir,” said he in conclusion, “I gave my royal word 
that you would not refuse your consent to our marriage, 
and so persuaded her to return with me on the Hindu’s 
horse. She is now in your summer palace, where she 
is waiting anxiously to be assured that I have not prom- 
ised in vain.” 

“My son,” said the emperor embracing him, “gladly 
do I consent to your marriage, and I will hasten to pay 
my respects to the princess and thank her for the bene- 


90 


The Arabian Nights 

fits she has conferred on you. She shall return with me 
and we will celebrate your wedding this very day.” 

The emperor now ordered that the Hindu should be 
released from prison and brought before him. His com- 
mands were obeyed, and the Hindu was led into his 
presence, surrounded by guards. “I have kept you 
locked up,” said the emperor, “ so that in case my son 
failed to return, your life should pay the penalty. 
Thanks be to God, he has now come back. Go, take 
your horse, and never let me see your face again.” 

The Hindu hastily quitted the presence of the em- 
peror, but he paused as soon as he was safely out of the 
palace to inquire of a guard where the prince had 
been all this time and what he had been doing. In 
response the guard told him the whole story, and how 
the Princess of Bengal was in the summer palace where 
the prince had left her, expecting some message from 
the emperor. 

This suggested to the Hindu an opportunity for 
revenge. He hastened to the summer palace and in- 
formed the doorkeeper that he had been sent by the 
emperor to fetch the Princess of Bengal to the capital 
on the enchanted horse. 

The doorkeeper recognized the Hindu, for he had 
seen him on the day that he exhibited his wonderful 
steed before the emperor, and he was of course aware 
of his imprisonment and the reason for it. Now that 
he saw him at liberty he gave credit to what the Hindu 


The Enchanted Horse 


91 


said and took him into the presence of the Princess of 
Bengal. She at once consented to go with him, and he, 
overjoyed at the ease with which he had accomplished 
his villainy, mounted his enchanted horse, and with the 
assistance of the doorkeeper, took the princess up be- 
hind him. Then he turned the peg and instantly the 
horse rose into the air. 

At the same time the Emperor of Persia, attended by 
his court, was on the road to the summer palace, and 
the prince had gone on ahead to prepare the princess 
to receive his father. The Hindu, in order to make his 
revenge all the sweeter, appeared over their heads with 
his prize. When the emperor saw the horse and its 
riders he stopped short with astonishment and horror. 
His affliction was the more acute, because it was not 
in his power to punish this affront. He loaded the 
Hindu with a thousand curses, as did also the courtiers 
who were witnesses of the fellow’s insolence and 
treachery. 

The rider of the enchanted horse heard them quite 
unmoved, knowing that he was perfectly safe, and he 
presently continued on his way. There was nothing 
for the emperor to do then except to return, mortified 
and angry, to his palace. But the distress of the mon- 
arch was not to be compared with that of Prince 
Ferozeshah when he saw the object of his passionate 
devotion being borne rapidly away. He was speechless 
with grief and remorse at not having guarded her bet- 


92 The Arabian Nights 

ter, and he rode on, melancholy and broken-hearted, 
to the summer palace. 

The sight of the prince coming dejected and alone, 
showed the doorkeeper of what folly he had been guilty 
in believing the artful Hindu. He flung himself at the 
prince’s feet with tears in his eyes and begged for pardon. 

“ Rise,” said the prince, “ I do not impute the loss of 
my princess to you, but to my own want of precaution. 
Fetch me the costume of a dervish,* but let no one 
know for whom you are getting it.” 

Not far from the summer palace was a dervish con- 
vent, the superior of which was the doorkeeper’s friend. 
From him the desired clothing was readily obtained 
and carried to Prince Ferozeshah, who immediately put 
it on. Thus disguised he left the palace, uncertain 
which way to go, but resolved to keep searching till he 
had found his princess or perished in the attempt. 

Meanwhile the Hindu, mounted on his enchanted 
horse with the princess behind him, arrived early next 
morning in the vicinity of the capital of the kingdom 
of Cashmere. He brought his steed down to earth in a 
wood, and left the princess on a grassy spot close to a 
rivulet of clear water, while he went to seek for food. 
When he came back, and he and the princess had eaten, 
he began to maltreat her because she refused to become 

*An oriental monk of extreme poverty and austere life. The cos- 
tume consists of a shirt of coarse linen, a white mantle about the 
shoulders, a leather girdle, and an enormous brimless hat. The legs 
of the dervish are always bare, and the breast exposed. 


The Enchanted Horse 


93 


his wife. She called loudly for help, and luckily her 
cries were heard by the Sultan of Cashmere and his 
attendants, who were returning from hunting. 

They at once came to her rescue, and the sultan, 
addressing the Hindu, demanded who he was, and 
wherefore he ill-treated the lady. The Hindu, with 
great impudence, replied: “She is my wife, and what 
has anyone else to do with our quarrel, I would like to 
know ? ” 

“My lord,” cried the princess, “whoever you are that 
Heaven has sent to my assistance, have compassion on 
me. Put no faith in this abominable magician. He 
has this day torn me away from the Prince of Persia, 
my destined husband, and has brought me hither on 
the enchanted horse you behold there.” 

She would have said more, but her tears choked her. 
The Sultan of Cashmere, however, was convinced by 
her beauty and majestic air that she spoke the truth, 
and he ordered his followers to cut off the Hindu’s head, 
which was done immediately. Then he conducted the 
princess to his palace, where he lodged her in a beauti- 
ful apartment, next his own, and selected some women 
slaves to attend her. 

The joy of the princess was boundless at finding her- 
self delivered from the Hindu, of whom she could not 
think without horror. She flattered herself that the 
sultan would complete his generosity by sending her 
back to the Prince of Persia; but in this hope she was 


94 


The Arabian Nights 

much deceived. When her deliverer quitted her pres- 
ence that evening, it was with the resolve that the sun 
should not set again without the princess becoming his 
wife. He therefore issued a proclamation, command- 
ing a general rejoicing of the inhabitants of the capital 
on the morrow. At the break of day drums were beaten, 
and there was blowing of trumpets and the clash of 
cymbals, and sounds of joy echoed throughout the city. 

The Princess of Bengal was early awakened by the 
noise, but she did not for a moment imagine it had any- 
thing to do with her. When the sultan came to wait on 
her, and had inquired after her health, he told her that 
the trumpet blasts she heard were part of the solemn 
marriage ceremonies for which he begged her to prepare. 
This unexpected announcement put her into such a 
state of agitation that she fainted away. 

The women slaves who were present ran to her 
assistance, but it was a long time before they succeeded 
in bringing her to herself. At length her senses began 
slowly to return, and then, rather than break faith with 
the Prince of Persia by consenting to such a marriage, 
she resolved to feign madness. She therefore uttered 
all sorts of absurdities, and even rose to her feet as if to 
attack the sultan, insomuch that he was greatly alarmed 
and regretted that he had made his proposal so unsea- 
sonably. 

When he found that her frenzy increased rather than 
abated, he left her with her women, charging them to 


The Enchanted Horse 


95 


take the greatest care of her. He sent often that day to 
inquire how she was, but her attendants could report no 
improvement. The next day she continued to talk 
wildly and show other marks of a disordered mind, and 
the sultan summoned all the doctors belonging to his 
court to consult together over her sad state. One at a 
time they entered her apartment to make an exami- 
nation, but as each man approached she gave way to 
such violent paroxysms that not one dared to lay a fin- 
ger on her. 

It was evident to the sultan that his court physicians 
could do nothing toward curing her, and he sent for 
various other doctors, the most celebrated in the king- 
dom; but they had no better success. Afterward he 
despatched messengers to the courts of neighboring 
rulers promising magnificent rewards to whoever could 
devise a cure for her malady. This proclamation 
brought many foreign physicians to Cashmere, and all 
were given an opportunity to try their skill, but they 
accomplished nothing. 

During this interval Prince Ferozeshah, disguised 
in the costume of a dervish, wandered sadly from place 
to place, making diligent inquiry everywhere after his 
lost princess. At last he arrived in a large city of India 
where he heard a great deal of talk about a Princess of 
Bengal who had gone crazy on the very day she was to 
have been married to the Sultan of Cashmere. This 
was enough to induce him to hasten toward the king- 


96 


The Arabian Nights 


dom of that monarch. On arriving at the capital he 
secured lodging at an inn, where he soon heard the full 
particulars of the fate of the Hindu magician, and of the 
sultan’s frustrated intention to marry the princess he 
had rescued. 

Ferozeshah then provided himself with a doctor’s 
robe, and as his beard had grown long during his travels, 
he felt sure he would easily pass for the character he 
assumed. He went boldly to the palace, and announced 
to the chief of the officers his wish to be allowed to under- 
take the cure of the princess. 

Some time had elapsed since any physician had pre- 
sented himself, and the sultan had begun to lose all 
hope of ever seeing the princess restored to health. 
But as soon as he was informed that another doctor had 
arrived his hope revived and he had him at once ad- 
mitted to his presence. After telling him that the mere 
sight of a physician threw the princess into transports 
of rage he conducted him into a closet, whence, through 
a lattice, he might see her without being observed. 

Ferozeshah looked and beheld his beautiful princess 
reclining on a sofa, with tears in her eyes, singing softly 
to herself a song bewailing her sad destiny, which had 
deprived her, perhaps forever, of the being she loved 
so tenderly. The young man’s heart beat fast as he 
listened ; for he needed no further proof that her mad- 
ness was feigned, and that her affection for him was 
unshaken. On leaving the closet, he told the sultan 


The Enchanted Horse 


97 


that certain signs made him sure the princess’s malady 
was not incurable; “But,” said he, “I must see her 
and speak with her alone, and I hope she will receive 
me favorably, in spite of the violent manner she has 
shown toward other physicians.” 

The sultan readily consented that the doctor should 
attempt the cure in his own way, and the prince was 
ushered into the apartment of the princess. As soon as 
she caught sight of his doctor’s robe, she sprang from 
her seat in a fury and heaped insults on him. The 
prince, however, went directly toward her, and when 
he was near enough so that his words would be heard 
by her and no one else, he said in a low voice: “Look 
at me, princess, and you will see that I am no doctor, 
but the Prince of Persia, who has come to set you free.” 

At the sound of his voice the princess suddenly grew 
calm, and an expression of joy overspread her face. 
For some minutes she was too delighted to speak, and 
Prince Ferozeshah took advantage of her silence to tell 
her as briefly as possible of his long search for her, and 
his rapture at finally discovering her. He then asked 
her to inform him of all that had happened to her since 
the Hindu carried her away, so that he might the better 
devise some means of rescuing her from the tyranny of 
the sultan. 

It needed but a few words from the princess to make 
him acquainted with the whole situation, and in con- 
clusion she declared she had made up her mind to die 


98 


The Arabian Nights 

rather than permit herself to be forced into a union with 
the Sultan of Cashmere. 

The prince then inquired if she knew what became 
of the enchanted horse, after the death of the Hindu 
magician. She answered that she did not know with 
certainty, but supposed the sultan had taken care of it 
as a curiosity. Ferozeshah did not doubt that the sultan 
had the horse, and he and the princess consulted over 
a plan for making use of it in escaping to Persia. But 
first it was necessary that she should receive the sultan 
with civility the next day, in order to make him believe 
that her malady was being overcome and thus win his 
entire confidence in the pretended physician. 

The sultan was much pleased when the prince told 
him the effect of his first visit, and he was still more 
pleased on the following day when the princess received 
him without any of her usual frenzied violence. He 
was persuaded that her cure was far advanced, and he 
affirmed to her that he regarded the prince as the great- 
est physician in the world and exhorted her to care- 
fully follow the directions of so skilful a doctor. After 
he retired from her apartment the prince asked him how 
the Princess of Bengal had reached Cashmere, which 
was so distant from her own country. 

The sultan at once informed him of the Hindu and 
the enchanted horse, and added that the horse was now 
kept in his treasury as a curiosity, though he was quite 
ignorant of how it could be used. 


The Enchanted Horse 


99 


“Sir,” said the pretended physician, “the tale you 
tell supplies me with the clue I needed to complete the 
recovery of the princess. During her journey hither 
on the enchanted horse, something of its enchantment 
has been communicated to her person. This can only 
be dissipated by a certain incense of which I possess 
the secret. If your Highness would entertain yourself, 
your court, and the people of your capital, with the 
most surprising sight that ever was beheld, let the horse 
be brought tomorrow into the great square before the 
palace and leave the rest to me. I promise to show 
you and all the assembly the Princess of Bengal com- 
pletely restored in body and mind. In order to make 
the spectacle as impressive as possible, I suggest that 
she be richly dressed, and adorned with valuable jewels.” 

The sultan agreed to do all that the prince proposed, 
and the following morning he had the horse taken from 
the treasury and placed in the great square before the 
palace. Soon a rumor had spread through the town 
that something extraordinary was about to happen, 
and such a crowd collected that the sultan’s guards had 
to be called out to prevent disorder, and to keep an 
open space around the horse. 

When all was ready, the sultan appeared, and took 
his place on a platform with the chief nobles and officers 
of his court. The Princess of Bengal, attended by a 
number of ladies, approached the enchanted horse and 
the women helped her to mount. As soon as she was 


100 


The Arabian Nights 


in the saddle with the bridle rein in her hand, the physi- 
cian placed about the horse some large braziers full 
of lighted charcoal, into each of which he threw a de- 
licious perfume. Then with downcast eyes, and hands 
crossed over his breast he walked three times around 
the horse, muttering the while what the onlookers sup- 
posed to be words of magic. Soon there arose from the 
burning braziers a thick smoke which almost concealed 
the horse and princess. This was the time for which 
he had been waiting. He sprang lightly up behind the 
lady, leaned forward and turned the peg, and as the 
horse darted up into the air, he shouted: “Sultan of 
Cashmere, when you would marry a princess who im- 
plores your protection, first learn to obtain her consent.” 

Thus the prince rescued the Princess of Bengal, and 
returned with her to Persia. He alighted in the public 
square before the palace of the emperor, his father; and 
the wedding was only delayed long enough to make the 
preparations necessary to render the ceremony as mag- 
nificent as possible. After the rejoicings were over the 
emperor sent an ambassador to the King of Bengal 
with an account of what had passed, and asked his 
approbation of his daughter’s alliance with the Prince 
of Persia. The King of Bengal considered this alliance 
an honor, and he granted his approval with great pleas- 
ure and satisfaction. 


IX 


KING BEDER AND THE PRINCESS JEHATJNARA 

N ancient king of Persia, who had distinguished 



himself in peace and war, one day bought a slave 
maiden of more than ordinary beauty, for w T hom he 
gave ten thousand pieces of gold. So attractive was 
she that he loved her at first sight, and he did every- 
thing he could to make her comfortable and happy. A 
portion of the palace was set apart for her use, and she 
had servants to wait on her; yet for almost a year she 
she was never seen to laugh; and she never spoke a 
single word to the king, nor to any of her attendants. 

At last, near the end of the year, while the king was 
expressing to her, in endearing terms, his love and ad- 
miration, she suddenly smiled, and commenced to 
speak. “Sir,” she said, “my name is Gulnare of the 
Sea. My father was one of the most powerful monarchs 
of the ocean ; and when he died my brother Saleh reigned 
in his stead. At length a neighboring prince invaded 
our kingdom, and for the sake of safety we left our 
palace and took refuge in a strong fortress. My brother 
wished me to marry. ‘ In the present condition of our 
affairs,’ said he, ‘ I see no probability of matching you 
to any of the rulers of the sea; and therefore it seems 


102 


The Arabian Nights 

to me best that you should think of marrying one of the 
rulers of the land. Believe me, there are kings of the 
land who are in no way inferior to those of the sea/ 

“At this discourse I was much grieved. ‘Brother/ 
said I, you know that we are descended from the kings 
and queens of the sea without any mixture with those 
of the land. Therefore I will not marry anyone but 
some noble sea prince whose ancestry is as exalted as 
my own; and I have taken an oath to that effect/ 

“ We talked further, and as he continued to urge his 
view I became angry. After he left me, so peevish was 
my mood, that I determined not to stay in my brother’s 
household any longer. I therefore went out from the 
fortress and came up to the surface of the sea. There I 
found myself near an island, and I left the water and 
sat on the shore in the moonlight. By and by a man 
came along. He seized me, carried me to his abode, 
and wanted to make me his wife. When I persisted in 
refusing to marry him he sold me to the merchant of 
whom you purchased me. 

“As for you, sir, if you had not shown me all the re- 
spect you have hitherto shown, and given me such 
undeniable marks of your affection I would not have 
remained with you. The portion of your palace that 
you have assigned to me faces the sea, and the salt 
waves wash its base. I would have thrown myself into 
the water out of this window and gone back to my 
mother, my brother, and the rest of my relations.” 


King Beder and Princess Jehaunara 103 

“My dearest princess/’ cried the king, “what won- 
ders have I heard ! You are henceforth my wife, the 
Queen of Persia; and by that title you shall be pro- 
claimed throughout my whole realm. Tomorrow you 
shall be crowned with the utmost pomp and splendor. 
But I beseech you, madam, to inform me more par- 
ticularly of the kingdom and people of the sea. I can- 
not comprehend how it is possible for you to dwell under 
the water without being drowned.” 

“Sir,” responded Gulnare, “we walk at the bottom 
of the sea with as much ease as you do on land. It does 
not trouble us to breathe, and, what is yet more re- 
markable, the water never wets our clothes; so that 
when we visit the land, we have no occasion to dry them. 
I must inform you also, that the water does not in the 
least hinder us from seeing, and as we have quick, pierc- 
ing sight, we can discern any object as clearly in the 
deepest part of the sea as you do on land. The palaces 
of our rulers and nobles are magnificent. Some of 
them are constructed of marble of various colors, and 
others of rock crystal, or mother-of-pearl, or coral. 

“As we have a marvelous ability to transport our- 
selves whither we please in the twinkling of an eye, we 
have no occasion for carriages or horses. To be sure 
the king has his stables, and his sea-horses, but the 
horses are seldom used except on days of public re- 
joicing. I pass over a thousand other curious particu- 
lars relating to our countries, in order to speak of some- 


104 


The Arabian Nights 

thing of greater importance. It is my earnest desire 
that you grant me leave to send for my mother and 
sisters, and for the king my brother, to whom I have a 
great desire to be reconciled. They will be very glad 
to find me the wife of the mighty King of Persia, and I 
think youjwould be pleased to see them.” 

“Madam,” said the monarch, “you are queen; do 
whatever you please. I will endeavor to receive them 
with the honor that they merit. But I would fain know 
when they will arrive, that I may give orders to prepare 
for their reception.” 

“There is no need of any preparation,” said the 
queen. “ I intend that they shall be here in a few min- 
utes, and if your Majesty will step into the next room, 
and look through the lattice toward the sea, you will 
witness the manner of their arrival.” 

The king went to the next room, and Queen Gul- 
nare had one of her women bring her a fire-pan with a 
little fire in it. After that she bade the servant retire, 
and shut the door. When she was alone, she took a 
piece of aloes-wood and put it into the fire-pan, and 
while the smoke was ascending repeated some mys- 
terious words and gave a loud whistle. She continued 
to feed the fire and repeat spells until the sea foamed 
and there came forth from it a young man of comely 
form, and of beautiful countenance, having red cheeks, 
and whiskers of a light green color. A little behind 
him was a lady, advanced in years, but with a majestic 


King Beder and Princess Jehaunara 105 

air, attended by five young maidens who were scarcely 
less beautiful than Queen Gulnare. 

They walked with wonderful swiftness along the 
wave- tops, and when they came to the palace leaped 
nimbly up, one after another, through the window into 
the apartment of the queen. They were King Saleh, 
his mother, the Queen Fareshah, and his sisters. After 
they had embraced Gulnare, with tears of joy, the 
King of Persia came in and welcomed them with great 
warmth and heartiness. During their stay he treated 
his illustrious guests to continual feasts, in which he 
omitted nothing that might show his grandeur and 
magnificence. King Saleh had made peace with the 
enemy that had invaded his realm, and his kingdom 
was now so quiet and orderly that he and his rela- 
tives felt there was no need of hastening their return, and 
they stayed at the palace of the King of Persia for sev- 
eral months. 

After they were gone Queen Gulnare, though she 
missed their companionship, was on the whole cheerful 
and contented. At length, she gave birth to a son, and 
as the young prince was beautiful of countenance, his 
parents thought no name so proper for him as Beder, 
which in the Persian language signifies the Full Moon. 
In token of gratitude to heaven for sending him a son, 
the king was very liberal in his alms to the poor, caused 
the prison doors to be set open, and gave all his slaves 
their liberty. He distributed vast sums among the 


106 


The Arabian Nights 

ministers and holy men of his religion, he gave large 
presents to his courtiers, and had a considerable sum 
thrown amongst the people; and he ordered rejoicings 
to be kept up for an entire week in his capital. 

Not long afterward the queen’s mother and brother 
and sisters came to see her. While they were talking 
with Gulnare in her Majesty’s chamber, the nurse 
brought in the young Prince Beder from an adjoining 
room. King Saleh ran to embrace him, received him in 
his arms and kissed and caressed him with the greatest 
tenderness. He took several turns around the room, 
dancing and tossing the baby about, and then suddenly 
sprang out of an open window and plunged into the sea 
with him. The King of Persia, who had entered the 
queen s room just in time to see this occurrence was 
overwhelmed with affliction. He began to weep and 
wail and declared he should see his son no more. 

“Sir,” said Queen Gulnare with a quiet and undis- 
turbed countenance, “grieve not. The young prince 
is my son as well as yours, and he will have the advan- 
tage his uncle and I possess of living equally well in the 
sea and on the land.” 

Queen Fareshah affirmed the same thing; yet all 
they said had no effect on the king, who could not re- 
cover from his alarm until Prince Beder should return. 
Only a short time had elapsed when the sea became 
agitated and King Saleh rose from it with the young 
prince in his arms. He held him up so those in the 


King Beder and Princess Jehaunara 107 

palace could see that the baby was safe and sound, and 
came in at the window from which he had leaped. 
After restoring Prince Beder to his nurse, King Saleh 
opened a box he had fetched from his palace. It con- 
tained three hundred diamonds as large as pigeons* 
eggs, a like number of rubies and emeralds of extra- 
ordinary size, and thirty necklaces of the finest pearls. 

“Sir,” said he to the King of Persia, presenting him 
with the box, “ I beg you to accept this small token of 
gratitude in acknowledgement of the many favors you 
have been pleased to confer on my sister.” 

Then he said that he and his mother and the five 
princesses must depart; and the King of Persia assured 
them that he was sorry it was not in his power to return 
their visit in their own dominions. Many tears were 
shed on both sides when they separated. After this 
royal company of the sea had gone the King of Persia 
said to Gulnare: “ O queen, I shall honor your relatives 
as long as I live, and I shall never cease to bless heaven 
for directing you to me.” 

Prince Beder was brought up and educated with the 
utmost care. As he advanced in years his continual 
sprightliness, agreeable manners, and ready wit gave 
the liveliest pleasure to his parents; and this pleasure 
was increased because King Saleh, the Queen Fareshah, 
and the princesses came from time to time to partake 
of it. He was taught to read and write, and at the age 
of ^twenty was perfect master of all that it became a 


108 


The Arabian Nights 

prince of his rank to know. Moreover, he was wise and 
prudent, so that the king, who began to perceive the 
infirmities of age coming on, decided to resign to him 
the possession of his throne. 

A day for the coronation was appointed, and, in the 
midst of the whole assembly of viziers and great men of 
the realm, the King of Persia came down from his 
throne, took the crown from his head and put it on that 
of Prince Beder. Then he seated his son on the throne 
and prostrated himself before him, as a token that he 
transferred to him his authority. 

King Beder’s reign began most happily. He ad- 
dressed himself to the reformation of abuses and to 
the promotion of the happiness of his people. At length 
his father died, and Beder, in accordance with ancient 
custom, mourned a whole month and was not seen by 
anyone during that time. When the month had passed, 
he laid aside his mourning and resumed his task of 
governing the kingdom. About this time, his uncle, 
King Saleh, came to visit him, and one evening while 
they were talking of various matters King Saleh spoke 
in siich glowing terms of the graces and beauties of the 
fairest of the sea-princesses, the lovely Jehaunara, that 
King Beder desired to have her for his wife. In vain, 
his mother and his uncle explained the difficulties in the 
way of the fulfilment of his wish, on account of the pride 
of her father, the King of Samandal, who would refuse 
the hand of his daughter to any earth-born monarch. 


King Beder and Princess Jehaunara 109 

however illustrious and powerful he might be. King 
Beder had set his mind on winning this fair maiden, and 
he never ceased to weary his uncle with complaints, till 
he promised to take him to his own dominions and give 
him a chance to obtain the object of his wishes. 

King Saleh then handed his nephew a ring and said : 
“ Here, take this, put it on your finger, and fear neither 
the water of the sea nor any of the great fishes and mon- 
sters that inhabit the ocean depths.” 

The King of Persia put on the ring, and King Saleh 
said: “Do as I do.” 

Immediately they mounted lightly into the air, and 
soon had plunged into the sea, where they continued on 
their course until they arrived at King Saleh’s palace. 
The young King of Persia was conducted to the apart- 
ments of Queen Fareshah, who presented him to the 
princesses; and while he was talking with them, she 
left him and went with her son into another room. 
There King Saleh told how his nephew had fallen in 
love with the Princess Jehaunara, and wanted them to 
contrive measures to procure her for him in marriage. 

“ I much wish that we did not need to make this de- 
mand,” said the queen; “but as my grandson’s peace 
and happiness depend on it, we will do what we can. 
You well know that the King of Samandal has refused 
to wed his daughter to any of the monarchs of the sea 
who have asked her of him, saying that they were not 
her equal in beauty or any other desirable quality. I 


110 


The Arabian Nights 

fear we shall be likewise rebuffed; but we will try to 
propitiate him with a gift worthy a king to give, and a 
king to receive.” 

The queen prepared the present herself. It consisted 
of diamonds, rubies, emeralds and pearls, all of which 
she put into a rich box. Next morning King Saleh took 
the box of jewels and departed with a chosen troop of 
officers and attendants. He soon arrived at the palace 
of the King of Samandal, who delayed not to give him 
audience. King Saleh, after prostrating himself at the 
foot of the throne, took the box of jewels from one of 
his servants and opened and presented it. 

“ You would not make me such a gift,” said the King 
of Samandal, “ unless you had a request to propose. If 
there be anything in my power to grant, you may freely 
command me, and I shall take the greatest pleasure in 
complying with your wishes. Speak, and tell me frankly 
wherein I can serve you.” 

“I must own,” responded King Saleh, “that I have 
a boon to ask of your Majesty. The thing that I desire 
is to have you allow your daughter to marry into our 
family, and thus strengthen the alliance that has long 
existed between our two kingdoms.” 

At these words the King of Samandal burst into a 
loud laugh and fell back on his throne against a cushion. 
Then with a proud air he said: “King Saleh, I have 
always thought you were a man of sense and prudence; 
but now I am convinced that I was mistaken. Tell me. 


King Beder and Princess Jehaunara 111 

I beseech you, where w T as your discretion that you should 
think of aspiring to marry the daughter of so powerful 
a monarch as I am. You ought to have considered the 
great distance between us, and not run the risk of losing 
in a moment the esteem I have had for you.” 

King Saleh was hurt by this affronting answer, and 
could scarcely restrain his anger. However, he replied 
with all possible self-control : “ O king, may your life 
be preserved ! I do not demand your daughter for my- 
self, but for the young King of Persia, my nephew, 
whose power and grandeur cannot be unknown to you. 
Everybody acknowledges the Princess Jehaunara to be 
the most beautiful maiden of the sea; but it is also true 
that the King of Persia is the handsomest and most 
accomplished ruler on the land. The princess is worthy 
of the King of Persia, and the King of Persia is no less 
worthy of her.” 

The King of Samandal on hearing this speech was 
violently enraged, and his response was both loud 
voiced and insulting. “ Dog,” cried he, “ dare you talk 
to me in this manner ? Can you think that the son of 
your sister Gulnare is worthy of my daughter ? Guards, 
seize the insolent wretch, and strike off his head ! ” 

The guards were about to obey his commands, but 
while they were drawing their cimeters, King Saleh, who 
was remarkably nimble and vigorous, escaped from the 
room. At the palace gate he was surprised to find a 
thousand of his own men, well armed and equipped, 


112 


The Arabian Nights 

whom the queen, his mother, anxious about the recep- 
tion he was likely to meet at the court of the King of 
Samandal, had sent to his aid. He told them in a few 
words how matters stood, and putting himself at their 
head again entered the palace. They soon dispersed 
the guards of the King of Samandal and secured the 
king himself. Then they went from apartment to 
apartment searching after the Princess Jehaunara. 
But on the first alarm, she and her attendants had 
sprung up to the surface of the sea and escaped to an 
uninhabited island. 

While the unsuccessful search for the princess was 
taking place in the palace of the King of Samandal, 
some of King Saleh’s attendants hastened to the queen- 
mother and related what had happened. King Beder, 
who was present at the time they made their report, was 
much concerned, for he looked on himself as the prin- 
cipal cause of all the trouble. Therefore, not caring to 
remain at King Saleh’s court any longer, he left the 
palace and darted up to the surface of the sea. He did 
not know the way to his own kingdom, and he chanced 
to land on the very island to which the Princess 
Jehaunara had escaped. 

Greatly disturbed in mind, he had seated himself in 
the shade of a pleasant grove, when he heard sounds of 
the human voice, but was too far off to understand what 
was said. He arose and advanced softly toward the 


King Beder and Princess Jehaunara 113 

place whence the sounds proceeded, and presently per- 
ceived a fair maiden, whose beauty dazzled him. “This 
must be the Princess Jehaunara,” said he to himself, 
stopping and considering her with great attention. 
“ Doubtless fear has obliged her to abandon her father’s 
palace.” 

Then he came forward, and showing himself, ap- 
proached the lady with profound reverence. “ Princess,” 
said he, “ a greater happiness could not have befallen me 
than the opportunity to offer you my services. I be- 
seech you, therefore, fair lady, to accept them; for it is 
impossible that a lady in this solitude should not want 
assistance.” 

“True, sir,” responded Jehaunara sorrowfully, “I 
am a princess, daughter of the King of Samandal, and 
I was happy in my own apartment of my father’s palace, 
when suddenly I heard a dreadful noise. Tidings were 
brought me that King Saleh, I know not for what reason, 
had forced the palace gates, seized the king, my father, 
and slain all the guards who made any resistance. I 
had barely time to escape, and I made my way hither.” 

“Fair princess,” said King Beder, “your anxiety is 
most natural; but it is easy to put an end both to it and 
to your father’s captivity. I am Beder, King of Persia. 
King Saleh is my uncle. He has no design to seize your 
father’s dominions. His only wish is to obtain the con- 
sent of your father that you should be my wife. I had 
already given my heart to you simply from the account 


114 


The Arabian Nights 

he gave me of your beauty, and now I beg you to be 
assured that I will love you as long as I live.” 

This explanation did not produce the effect King 
Beder expected. When she heard that he had been the 
occasion of all the ill-treatment of her father and of 
the grief and fright she had herself endured, she con- 
sidered him an enemy. However, she resolved not to let 
King Beder know of her antipathy, but to devise some 
stratagem whereby she might deliver herself out of his 
hands. Then she beguiled him with soft discourse, and 
he never suspected her artifices. 

“ O my master, and light of my eyes!” said she, “you 
must be the son of the Queen Gulnare, who is so famous 
for her wit and beauty. I rejoice that you are the son of 
such a worthy mother. My father was much in the 
wrong to oppose our union. Had he but seen how 
comely you are, he must have consented to make us 
happy.” 

So saying, she reached forth her hand to him as if in 
token of friendship. King Beder believed himself ar- 
rived at the very pinnacle of happiness, and he was 
stooping to kiss the hand he held when she pushed him 
back saying: “King, quit the form of a man, and take 
that of a white bird with a red bill and red claws.” 

Immediately King Beder was changed into such a 
bird as she described, to his great surprise and mortifi- 
cation. The princess called one of her women and said : 
“Take him to Dry Island and leave him there.” 


King Beder and Princess Jehaunara 115 

This Dry Island was a barren rock without a single 
green thing on it or a drop of fresh water. The attend- 
ant conveyed the bird to the island, but when she got 
there she said to herself : “ It would be a great pity to 
let so worthy a monarch perish in this desolation of 
hunger and thirst. The princess, who is naturally good 
and gentle, will very likely later repent of her cruel 
order.” 

She accordingly conveyed him to an island abound- 
ing with trees and fruits and streams, and then returned 
to her mistress. 

Meanwhile King Saleh, after seeking everywhere in 
vain for the Princess Jehaunara, shut up the King of 
Samandal in his own palace under a strong guard ; and 
having issued the necessary orders for governing the 
kingdom, returned to give the Queen Fareshah an ac- 
count of what he had accomplished. The first thing 
he did on his arrival was to ask for his nephew; and he 
learned with great surprise and vexation that he could 
not be found. “When word was brought that you had 
fought with the King of Samandal,” said the queen, 
“he fled; but whether because he was terrified or for 
some other reason I do not know.” 

This news greatly afflicted King Saleh. He sent 
search parties everywhere, but in vain. Presently he 
left his kingdom in the control of his mother and went 
to govern that of the King of Samandal, whom he con- 


116 


The Arabian Nights 

tinued to keep a prisoner with great vigilance, though 
with all due respect to his kingly character. 

Queen Gulnare had long been expecting the return 
of her son, and after receiving no tidings from him for 
many days, she descended into the sea and went to her 
mother. She was affectionately welcomed, and then 
Queen Fareshah told with what zeal King Saleh went 
to demand the Princess Jehaunara in marriage for King 
Beder, and of all else that had occurred, including the 
young king’s disappearance. “We have sought dili- 
gently after him,” added she, “and my son, who has 
gone to govern the kingdom of Samandal, has done all 
that lay in his power. I have not lost hope of seeing 
King Beder again, and shall not be surprised if he ap- 
pears when we least expect it.” 

Queen Gulnare was not satisfied with this hope. She 
felt certain that her son had perished, and lamented 
bitterly, laying all the blame on King Saleh. Her 
mother made her consider the necessity of not yielding 
too much to grief. “Since it is not certain,” said she, 
“that the King of Persia is absolutely lost, you ought 
to neglect nothing to take care of his kingdom for him. 
Return therefore to your capital and preserve the public 
peace.” 

So Queen Gulnare went back to the capital of 
Persia, and, aided by the prime minister and council, 
governed with the same tranquility as if the king had 
been present. 


King Beder and Princess Jehaunara 117 

Poor King Beder was not a little surprised when he 
found himself alone and in the form of a bird. He was 
the more unhappy because he knew not where he was, 
or in what direction the kingdom of Persia lay. But if 
he had known and had tried the power of his wings to 
traverse the seas, and had reached his own dominions, 
what could he have gained ? He would have the morti- 
fication to continue in the same form, and not be ac- 
counted even a man, much less acknowledged the King 
of Persia. There was nothing to do but remain where 
he was, live on such food as birds are accustomed to 
eat, and to pass the night in a tree. 

After a while a peasant, skilled in taking birds with 
nets, came to the island. He saw King Beder with his 
white feathers and red bill and feet, and began greatly 
to rejoice; for he had never before seen so fine a bird. 
Then he employed all his art and cast his net so cleverly 
that he took the bird captive. Delighted with his prize, 
which he believed to be of far more value than any of 
the birds he commonly ensnared, he shut it up in a 
cage, and carried it away to the capital of the country 
in which he lived. He believed the king would like to 
possess such a bird, and he went directly to the palace 
and placed himself before the monarch’s apartment. 
His Majesty presently looked out of a window, and no 
sooner did he observe the beautiful bird, than he sent 
an officer of his household to buy it for him. The officer 
went to the peasant and asked the price of the bird. 


118 


The Arabian Nights 


“ If it be for his Majesty,” answered the peasant, “ I 
humbly beg him to accept it from me as a gift, and I 
desire you to carry it to him.” 

The officer took the bird to the king, who thought it 
so great a rarity that he sent the peasant ten pieces of 
gold. When the peasant received the money he de- 
parted very well satisfied. The king ordered that the 
bird should be put in a handsome cage and be given 
grain to eat and water to drink. After a time the officer 
brought the cage into the royal chamber, and the king, 
that he might better view the bird, took it out and 
perched it on his hand. “How beautiful!” said he. 

Dinner was served just then, and the bird flapped 
its wings, leaped off the king’s hand and flew to the 
table. There it began to peck at the bread and meat 
and other victuals, going from plate to plate. The king 
was much surprised, and he immediately sent the cap- 
tain of the guards to ask the queen to come and see this 
wonder. When the officer related to her Majesty what 
had occurred, she came forthwith; but she no sooner 
saw the bird than she covered her face with her veil* 
and started to leave the room. The king, surprised at 
her actions, as there was no man present in the chamber 
but himself, asked the reason of her conduct. 

“ Sir,” answered the queen, “ this is not, as you sup- 

*The Mohammedan women all wear veils when they go out on the 
street or when they are in the presence of men not of their own house- 
hold. 


King Beder and Princess Jehaunara 119 

pose, a bird, but King Beder of Persia. He has been 
changed into this form by the Princess Jehaunara, 
daughter of the King of Samandal. She took this 
method of revenging herself for the ill-treatment of her 
father by King Saleh.” 

The king knew his queen to be a skilful magician, 
and he earnestly besought her to break the enchant- 
ment, that King Beder might resume his own form. 

“ O king,” said she, “ be pleased to take the bird into 
your private room, and I will present to you a monarch 
worthy of your royal consideration.” 

The bird had stopped eating. It understood what 
was said, and of its own accord hopped into the room 
the queen had indicated. She came in soon afterward 
carrying in her hand a cup full of water; and when she 
had uttered some mystical words over the water it began 
to bubble, and she sprinkled a little on the bird. “By 
virtue of those magic words I have just pronounced,” 
said she, “quit the form of a bird and return to the 
form in which you were created.” 

Scarcely was this command spoken when the bird 
shook violently and was transformed into a young man 
of right royal demeanor. King Beder immediately fell 
on his knees, and thanked God for the favor that had 
been bestowed on him. He then prostrated himself 
before the king, his benefactor, and would also have 
made his acknowledgements to the queen, but she had 
gone to her own apartment. The king invited Beder to 


120 


The Arabian Nights 

sit at the table with him, and heard from his own lips 
the wonders of his history. When he ended, the king 
said: “Tell me, I beseech you, in what I can further 
serve you.” 

“Sir,” responded King Beder, “I entreat you to 
grant me one of your ships to transport me to Persia, 
where I fear my absence may have occasioned some 
disorder, and where my mother may be distracted 
because of the uncertainty whether I am alive or dead.” 

The king gladly granted his request, and as soon as 
there was a fair wind King Beder embarked. For ten 
days he had a favorable voyage, but on the eleventh day 
there arose a furious tempest. The ship was not only 
driven out of its course, but so violently tossed that all 
its masts were broken off, and it was hurried along at 
the pleasure of the gale until it struck a rock and sank. 
All who were on the ship were drowned except King 
Beder. He succeeded in grasping a piece of the wreck, 
and after being dashed about for some time by the 
waves in great uncertainty of his fate, he perceived that 
he was near the shore, and in the distance he could see 
a large city. By exerting all his remaining strength he 
contrived to swim to the land. Scarcely was he out of 
the water when, to his great surprise, numerous horses, 
camels, mules, oxen, cows and other animals crowded 
to the shore and put themselves in a posture to oppose 
his going toward the city. He sheltered himself among 
the rocks till he had recovered his strength, and then 


King Beder and Princess Jehaunara 121 

forced a way through the crowd of animals. It was 
with the utmost difficulty that he conquered their ob- 
stinacy. They seemed to be trying to make him under- 
stand that it was dangerous to proceed. 

Nevertheless he went on and entered the city. Pres- 
ently he stopped at one of the shops, where various 
sorts of fruit were exposed for sale, and saluted an old 
man who was sitting within. The old man lifted his 
head, and when he observed the comeliness and dignity 
of the youth, he asked him with evident anxiety whence 
he came, and what business had brought him there. 

King Beder in a few words told of the shipwreck, and 
the old man said: “Come in, sir. Stay no longer on 
the threshold lest some misfortune may happen to you. 
I will tell you at leisure why it is necessary you should 
take this precaution.” 

The young king entered the shop and sat down, and 
the old man gave him food. Although King Beder was 
very eager to hear what he had to tell, the old man 
could not be prevailed on to talk till his visitor had done 
eating. Then he said: “You have great reason to 
thank God that you got hither without any accident.” 

“Alas! why?” demanded King Beder, much amazed 
and alarmed. 

“ Because this is the City of Enchantments,” answered 
the old man; “ and it is governed by Queen Labe, who 
is a beautiful woman and also a most dangerous sor- 
ceress. The horses, mules, and other animals which 


122 The Arabian Nights 

you have seen are all men, whom she has transformed 
by her magic art. She receives every stranger who 
enters the city in the most obliging manner, caresses, 
regales, and lodges him magnificent^ and gives him 
many reasons to believe she loves him. But she does 
not allow her victims long to enjoy this happiness. 
There is not one whom she has not changed into some 
animal at the end of forty days. The creatures who 
opposed your coming to the city did all they could to 
make you comprehend the danger to which you were 
exposing yourself.” 

This account exceedingly afflicted the young King of 
Persia, and he trembled like a reed shaken by the wind. 
“To what extremities has my ill-fortune reduced me!” 
he exclaimed. “I am hardly freed from one enchant- 
ment, which I look back on with horror, but I find my- 
self exposed to another no less terrible.” 

He then related his entire story to the old man, and 
in particular told of his love for the Princess of Samandal 
and her cruelty in transforming him into a bird the very 
moment he had seen her and declared his love to her. 

When he finished speaking, the old man tried to en- 
courage him by saying: “Notwithstanding all I have 
told you of the magic queen, you need not fear her. 
My name is Abdallah, and I am generally beloved 
throughout the city, and am not unknown to the queen 
herself, who has much respect for me. It was well that 
you addressed yourself to me rather than to anyone 


King Beder and Princess Jehaunara 123 

else, for you are secure in my house. I advise you to 
dwell with me, and, provided you do not stray hence, 
you will have no cause to complain of my bad faith.” 

King Beder thanked the old man for the kind pro- 
tection he was pleased to afford him, and he sat down 
at the entrance to the shop, where his handsome features 
and graceful bearing attracted the eyes of all who 
passed. The old man was glad to hear the praise that 
was bestowed on the young king. He was as much 
affected by it as if the king had been his own son, and 
he conceived a fondness for him, which augmented 
every day. 

They had lived about a month together, when Queen 
Labe passed by. The queen’s guards, a thousand in 
number, well armed and mounted, marched first with 
their cimeters drawn. Then followed a thousand ser- 
vants of the household clothed in brocaded silk, also 
handsomely mounted. Lastly came as many young 
ladies on foot, richly dressed, and adorned with precious 
stones, marching gravely, and carrying short spears in 
their hands. In the midst of them appeared Queen 
Labe, on a horse glittering with diamonds and having a 
golden saddle. As soon as the queen came opposite 
the shop she saw King Beder sitting in front of it and 
was much impressed by his good looks. She stopped 
and called to Abdallah. “Tell me,” said she, “who is 
this beautiful and charming young man?” 

Abdallah prostrated himself to the ground, and rising 


124 


The Arabian Nights 

replied: “This is my adopted son. I have no children 
of my own, and he dwells here to be comfort and com- 
pany for me.” 

“Will you not oblige me,” said Queen Labe, “by 
letting this young man come to my palace? Do not 
refuse, and I will make him great and powerful. Al- 
though it is usually my purpose to do evil to mankind, 
he shall be an exception. I promise you shall never 
have occasion to repent having obliged me in this man- 

ft 

ner. 

Old Abdallah was exceedingly grieved, both on his 
own account and King Beder’s that the queen’s request 
was so urgent. He could not well refuse to grant it, and 
he said: “ Madam, I rely on your royal word and only 
beg you to delay this great honor to my adopted son 
till you again pass this way.” 

“That shall be tomorrow,” responded the queen; 
and she inclined her head as a token of being pleased 
and went forward with her troop of attendants. 

She did not fail to appear at the old man’s shop on 
the next day, travelling in the same pomp as she did 
the day previous. “Abdallah,” said she, “you may 
judge of my impatience to have your adopted son with 
me, by my punctuality in coming to get him at the time 
you appointed.” 

The old man, who had prostrated himself as soon as 
he saw the queen approaching, rose when she had done 
speaking and advanced as far as her horse’s head. 



King Beder and the magic queen 



















































« 



















































































King Beder and Princess Jehaunara 125 

“Mighty queen ! ** he said, “I hope you will not be 
offended at any unwillingness you may suspect I have 
to trust my adopted son with you. The reasons I have 
for hesitation you well know, and you would reduce me 
to despair, were you to deal with him as you have with 
others/* 

“ I swear that I will not,** responded the queen, “ and 
I once more repeat the oath I made yesterday.” 

Then the old man turned toward King Beder, and 
taking him by the arm presented him to the queen. 
“ Madam,’* said he, “ I beg of you to let him come to see 
me sometimes.” 

The queen agreed that he should, and she ordered 
a purse of a thousand pieces of gold to be given to 
Abdallah in token of her gratitude. She had caused a 
horse to be brought, as richly caparisoned as her own, 
for the King of Persia, and while he was mounting, she 
said to Abdallah: “I forgot to ask you your son’s 
name.” 

“ His name is Beder,” said the old man. 

The queen had the young king ride beside her, and 
when they arrived at the palace they alighted and went 
in together, followed by the queen’s women and chief 
officers. She herself showed him through the palace, 
where there was nothing to be seen but gold, precious 
stones, and furniture of wonderful magnificence. After 
a time a banquet was served, and this banquet included 
every luxury that could be prepared for a royal table. 


126 The Arabian Nights 

In the evening there was a, concert and other amuse- 
ments to add to the gratification of the guest whom the 
queen desired to honor. 

In the days that followed, Queen Labe did everything 
she could for King Beder’s enjoyment. At length, how- 
ever, the period in which she was accustomed to treat her 
guests in this fashion came to an end. That night she 
entered the king’s chamber when she believed he was 
asleep; but though he had closed his eyes he was suffi- 
ciently awake to have his suspicions aroused by her 
evident care to avoid making any noise. So he cau- 
tiously began to watch her motions. The first thing 
she did was to open a chest, and take out various cook- 
ing utensils and a number of small boxes, which she 
arranged on a table. From one of the boxes she 
sprinkled some yellow powder in a trail across the 
chamber floor. Then she uttered a few magic words 
that made the trail of powder change to a rivulet of 
water. 

Great was the astonishment of King Beder, who 
trembled with fear; but he still pretended ,to sleep. 
She next dipped up some of the water in a vessel, 
poured it into a basin that contained flour and made a 
dough. After kneading the dough with her hands for a 
long time and mixing it with several drugs which she 
took from different boxes, she made a cake. A little 
fire was burning in the fireplace, and she placed a 
covered baking-pan on the coals with the cake inside 


King Beder and Princess Jehaunara 127 

of it. While the rake was baking she restored the 
utensils and boxes to the chest, and pronounced certain 
words that made the rivulet vanish. As soon as the 
cake was baked, she took it off the coals, set it and the 
baking-pan into the chest, and left the room. 

Up to this time the pleasures and amusements of the 
court had made King Beder forget the good old man 
who had befriended him; but the next morning, be- 
cause of what he had witnessed in his chamber, he 
expressed a great desire to visit Abdallah. 

“You have my permission to go,” said the queen; 
“but return soon, for I cannot possibly live without 
you.” 

She ordered a horse to be brought for him, and he 
mounted it and departed. Old Abdallah was over- 
joyed to see King Beder, and he embraced him tenderly. 
“Well, and how have you passed your time with that 
abominable sorceress ?” he asked, after they had seated 
themselves. 

4 -The queen has been extraordinarily kind to me,” 
answered King Beder; “but I observed something 
last night which gives me reason to suspect that all her 
kindness is only deceit;” and he related what he had seen. 

“ This wicked enchantress has formed a mischievous 
scheme against you,” responded the old man laughing. 
“ But fear nothing. I know how to make the mischief 
she intends you fall on herself. It is high time she was 
treated as she deserves.” 


128 


The Arabian Nights 

So saying, he got two cakes, which he put into King 
Beder’s hands and instructed him carefully as to their 
use. These cakes looked exactly like that the queen 
had made. One of the two, however, was magic, and 
the other ordinary; and Abdallah cautioned the king 
to keep them separate and remember which was which. 

King Beder thanked the old man in the warmest 
terms, and after some further conversation he returned 
to the palace. On his arrival he was told that the queen 
waited for him with great impatience in the garden. 
He went to her, and she no sooner perceived him than 
she came in haste to meet him. “My dear Beder!’* 
exclaimed she, “ it seems ages that I have been separ- 
ated from you. If you had stayed ever so little longer 
I would have gone to fetch you.” 

“Madam,” said Beder, “I can assure you that my 
absence was not without good reason. I could not 
make my stay any shorter with Abdallah, who loves me 
and had not seen me for so long a time. While I was 
there he gave me a cake, which I desire your Majesty 
to accept.” 

King Beder had wrapped up the magic cake in a 
handkerchief. This he took out and presented to the 
queen. 

“I accept it with all my heart,” she responded; 
“but I have made a similar cake for you during your 
absence. Before I taste of this I would like to have you 
eat a piece of mine.” 


King Beder and Princess Jehaunara 129 

“Fair queen,” said King Beder, receiving her cake 
with great courtesy, “ I cannot sufficiently acknowledge 
the favor you do me.” 

But in the place of the queen’s cake he dexterously 
substituted the other which old Abdallah had given 
him, and breaking off a piece put it in his mouth. “ Ah, 
queen!” he exclaimed, “I never before tasted anything 
so excellent in all my life” 

They were near a cascade, and when the sorceress 
saw him swallow a bit of the cake, she took a little 
water in the palm of her hand and threw it in his face. 
“ You young wretch, you villain ! ” cried she, “ quit the 
form of a man and assume that of a one-eyed mule of 
hideous appearance.” 

The sorceress was strangely surprised to find that 
these words did not have the desired effect, and that he 
only gave^a shudder of fear. Her cheeks reddened, and 
she said: “Dear Beder, I was only jesting with you. 
Let not your regard for me be diminished.” 

“ Powerful queen,” responded King Beder, “ I could 
not help being a little alarmed at your strange exhorta- 
tion. But we will say no more about it; and now, 
since I have eaten of your cake, will you do me the favor 
to taste mine?” 

Queen Labe broke off a piece of the cake and ate it. 
She, however, had no sooner done so than she appeared 
much troubled and remained motionless. King Beder 
at once took water from the cascade, and throwing it 


130 The Arabian Nights 

in her face, said: “ Abominable queen! quit the form of 
a woman, and be turned into a mare.” 

The same moment Queen Labe became a very beau- 
tiful mare; and so distressed was she to find herself 
thus transformed that she shed tears in great abundance. 
She bowed her head to the feet of King Beder, thinking 
to move him to compassion; but however much he 
may have pitied her, it was out of his power to repair 
the mischief he had done. He took her into the stable 
belonging to the palace, and ordered a groom to bridle 
and saddle her; yet of all the bridles which were in the 
stable, not one would fit. Then the king said to the 
groom: “Let two horses be saddled, one for you and 
the other for me. You can lead the mare and we will 
go to old Abdallah’s/' 

King Beder alighted at Abdallah’s door, and told 
him what had occurred, and how he could find no 
bridle that would fit the mare. “ Only a magic bridle 
will fit her,” said the old man; “but I have one, and I 
will bridle her myself.” 

After he had done so he said : “ It is my advice that 
you stay no longer in this city. Let your groom go back 
to the palace with the horses you and he rode hither, 
and you can mount the mare and return to your king- 
dom. I have but one thing more to recommend to 
you; and that is, if you should ever happen to part with 
this mare, be sure not to give up the bridle.” 

The young king promised to remember this, and 


King Beder and Princess Jehaunara 131 

after bidding Abdallah goodby, he departed. Three 
days later, as he was entering the suburbs of a great 
city, he met a venerable white-bearded man. “Sir/* 
said the old man, stopping him, “ may I ask from what 
part of the world you come ? ” 

“From the City of Enchantments,” he replied. 

They were conversing together when an old woman 
joined them. She looked at the mare and began to 
sigh and weep. King Beder and the old man turned to 
her, and the king inquired what cause she had to be so 
much afflicted. 

“Alas! sir,” she answered, “it is because your mare 
resembles so perfectly one my son had, and which I 
still mourn the loss of on his account; for I fear he will 
die of sorrow. Sell her to me, I beseech you. I will 
give you what she is worth and thank you, too.” 

“ Good woman,” said King Beder, “ I cannot comply 
with your request. My mare is not for sale; and even 
if she were, I believe you would hardly give a thousand 
pieces of gold for her, and I could not sell her for 
less.” 

“Why should I not give so much?” said the old 
woman. “If that be your lowest price, you need only 
say you will take it and I will produce the money.” 

The old woman was so poorly dressed that King 
Beder felt sure she could not possibly procure such a 
sum, and he carelessly responded : “ Go fetch me the 
money and the mare is yours.” 


132 


The Arabian Nights 

Immediately the old woman unloosened a purse she 
carried fastened to her girdle and took forth from it a 
thousand pieces of gold. At sight of all this money 
King Beder was vastly surprised and he said: “Do 
you not perceive that I spoke banteringly about the 
price of the mare. I assure you I cannot sell her.” 

The old man, however, looked frowningly at him and 
said : “ Sir, it is necessary you should know that in this 
city no one is permitted, for any reason whatsoever, to 
deceive another, on pain of death. You cannot refuse 
to take this woman’s money and deliver to her your 
mare, when she gives you the sum according to the 
agreement. I warn you also that you had better do this 
without any noise, if you would avoid serious trouble.” 

King Beder, mortified to find himself thus entrapped, 
regretfully alighted. He was so perturbed he did not 
even remember to safeguard himself by retaining the 
bridle as Abdallah had cautioned him to do. The old 
woman, who was really the mother of Queen Labe, and 
the person from whom the queen had learned all her 
magic art, quickly unbridled the mare, and taking some 
water in her hand from a stream that ran along by the 
roadside, threw it in the mare’s face. “Daughter,” 
she said, “reassume your own form.” 

The mare vanished, and there stood Queen Labe. 
King Beder would have fled, but the old woman uttered 
a weird call that summoned a genie of gigantic stature. 
This genie took King Beder on one shoulder, and the 


King Beder and Princess Jehaunara 183 

old woman and the magic queen on the other, and 
transported them to the palace of Queen Labe in the 
City of Enchantments. 

Now the magic queen began to reproach King Beder. 

Is it thus,” said she, “that Abdallah and you repay 
all my kindnesses ? I shall soon make you both feel 
my revenge.” 

Then, taking water in her hand she threw it in his 
face saying: “Quit the form of a man and take that 
of an owl.” 

These words effected her purpose, and she com- 
manded one of her women to shut up the owl in a cage, 
and give it neither food nor drink. The woman took 
the cage, but she disregarded the queen’s orders and 
fed the bird and gave it water. She and old Abdallah 
were friends, and she sent him word privately how the 
queen had treated his adopted son, and apprised him 
of the queen’s design to destroy both him and King 
Beder. 

As soon as the messenger was gone and Abdallah 
was alone he whistled in a peculiar manner, and a genie 
with four wings immediately presented himself before 
the old man and asked what he would have. 

“Genie,” said Abdallah, “I command you to pre- 
serve the life of King Beder, son of Queen Gulnare. Go 
to the palace of the magic queen, and find the compas- 
sionate attendant who has charge of the cage that con- 
tains King Beder in the form of an owl. Transport her 


134 The Arabian Nights 

to the capital of Persia that she may inform Queen 
Gulnare of the danger that threatens her son and the 
occasion he has for her assistance.” 

The genie disappeared, went to the palace and sought 
out the woman in charge of the cage. He told her why 
he had been sent to her, and then took her up and 
whisked her away to the capital of Persia. There he 
left her on the roof of Gulnare’s palace. She descended 
into the queen’s apartment and found Queen Gulnare 
and Queen Fareshah, her mother, lamenting their 
mutual misfortunes. After making them a profound 
reverence, she told them the great need King Beder 
had of their help. 

Queen Gulnare, overjoyed at hearing of her son, em- 
braced the good woman, declaring how much she was 
obliged for her information. Then she went immedi- 
ately to command the trumpets to sound and the drums 
to beat, that the people of the city might know tidings 
had been received of King Beder. Next she consulted 
King Saleh, whom Fareshah had caused to come 
speedily thither. 

“Brother,” said she, “the king, my dear son, is in 
the City of Enchantments, in the power of Queen Labe. 
Both you and I must go to deliver him, and there is no 
time to be lost.” 

King Saleh forthwith assembled a body of his marine 
troops who soon rose out of the sea. He also called to 
his assistance his allies, the genies, who appeared with 


King Beder and Princess Jehaunara 135 

an army that outnumbered his own. When the two 
armies joined, he put himself at the head of them, with 
Queen Fareshah, Queen Gulnare, and the princesses, 
who all wished to have a share in the enterprise. They 
then ascended into the air, and presently arrived at the 
City of Enchantments where they instantly destroyed 
the magic queen, her mother, and all their followers. 

Queen Gulnare had brought Queen Labe’s attendant 
with her, and she now bade the woman fetch the cage 
in which her son was imprisoned. No sooner was it in 
her possession than she opened it, took out the owl and 
sprinkled a little water on him, saying: “My dear son, 
quit that strange form and resume your natural one of 
a man.” 

In a moment the hideous owl disappeared, and Queen 
Gulnare beheld King Beder, her son. She embraced 
him, so overcome with joy, that for some time she could 
only weep without uttering a word. 

When she recovered herself she asked that old 
Abdallah be sent for. He soon arrived and she said: 
“ My obligations to you have been so great, that there is 
nothing within my power I would not freely do for you 
as a token of my acknowledgement. Pray inform me 
how I can serve you.” 

“Noble queen,” responded Abdallah, “If the lady 
I sent to you will consent to marry me, I ask only for 
your approval of our union, and for permission to spend 


136 The Arabian Nights 

the remainder of my days at the court of the King of 
Persia.” 

The queen then turned to the lady, and being assured 
by her blushes that she was not averse to the proposed 
match, she caused her to join hands with Abdallah, 
and King Beder promised them places of honor in his 
court. 

This affair made the young king think of his love for 
Jehaunara, and he said to his mother: ‘‘Madam, 
there is one more person here whom I desire you to see 
happily mated.” 

She did not at first comprehend his meaning; but 
after a little considering, she said: “You doubtless 
allude to yourself, my son. I will do what I can.” 

Then she glanced toward her brother’s sea-attendants 
and the genies who were still present. “ Go and traverse 
both sea and land,” said she, “and seek for the most 
lovely and amiable princess in existence. When you 
have found her, come and tell us.” 

“ It is to no purpose for them to take all that trouble,” 
said King Beder. “I have already given my heart to 
the Princess Jehaunara. Neither land nor sea can, in 
my opinion, furnish her equal. It is true that when I 
declared my love she treated me in a way that wnuld 
have daunted an admirer less devoted than myself. 
But I feel that she was excusable. She could not treat 
me with less rigor, after my uncle had imprisoned the 
king her father, an act of which I was the innocent 


King Beder and Princess Jehaunara 137 

cause. But the King of Samandal can be restored to 
his kingdom, and he may consent to my union with 
his daughter.” 

“Son,” responded Queen Gulnare, “if the Princess 
Jehaunara is the only person who can make you happy 
I will not oppose you. The king, your uncle, can have 
the King of Samandal brought, and we will see whether 
he has changed his mind.” 

King Saleh called for a chafing dish of coals, threw 
a certain powder into it and uttered some curious 
words. As soon as the smoke began to rise, the palace 
shook, and shortly afterward the King of Samandal 
accompanied by a guard of King Saleh’s officers ap- 
peared. King Beder cast himself at the King of 
Samandal’s feet, and said: “It is no longer King Saleh 
that demands the honor of your alliance for the King 
of Persia. It is the King of Persia himself who humbly 
begs that boon; and I persuade myself you will not 
persist in being the cause of the death of a king who 
can no longer live if he does not share life with the ami- 
able Princess Jehaunara.” 

The King of Samandal did not allow the King of 
Persia to remain at his feet. He obliged him to rise and 
embraced him, saying: “Live, sir; she is yours. My 
daughter has always been obedient to my will and I do 
not think she will oppose it now.” 

Then he ordered one of his officers, whom King Saleh 
had permitted to attend him, to go for the princess and 


138 


The Arabian Nights 

bring her to him immediately. On her arrival the King 
of Samandal said: “Daughter, I have provided a 
husband for you. He is the handsomest and most 
accomplished monarch at present in the world. I 
mean the King of Persia. The preference he has given 
to you over all other princesses obliges us both to express 
our gratitude.” 

“Sir,” said the princess, “you w r ell know. that I am 
always ready to obey you; and I hope the King of 
Persia will forget my ill-treatment of him. It was duty, 
not inclination, that forced me to act as I did.” 

The wedding was celebrated in the palace of the City 
of Enchantments with the greatest solemnity, and was 
attended by all the princes and princesses whom the 
magic queen had changed into animals, and who now, 
on the cessation of her sorceries, had resumed their 
human form. 

Afterward King Saleh conducted the King of Saman- 
dal to his dominions, and put him again in possession 
of his throne; and the King of Persia, now at the height 
of his wishes, returned to his capital with the beautiful 
Princess Jehaunara. 


X 


ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 

I N the large and rich capital city of China, there once 
lived a tailor named Mustapha. He was very poor, 
and it was with difficulty that he maintained himself 
and his family, which consisted only of his wife and a son. 

Aladdin, as the son was called, was careless and lazy. 
He was disobedient to his father and mother, and spent 
much of his time playing in the streets and public places 
with idle children of his own age. 

When he was old enough to learn a trade, his father 
took him into his shop and taught him how to use a 
needle; but all Mustapha’s endeavors to keep his son 
at work were in vain, for no sooner was his back turned 
than the boy was gone for the day. Mustapha chastised 
him again and again, yet Aladdin continued to cling to 
the habits he had formed, and his father was forced to 
the conclusion that his efforts to reform him were of no 
avail. This so grieved Mustapha that he fell sick and 
shortly afterward died. 

Aladdin, now that all restraint was removed, gave 
himself entirely over to his shiftless habits, and except 
at mealtime was never out of the streets all day long. 
This course he followed until he was fifteen years old. 


140 


The Arabian Nights 


without giving his mind to any useful pursuit, or ever 
considering what would become of him. One day, 
when he was playing in the street, as usual, a stranger 
who was passing stopped to observe him. 

This stranger was a magician who had recently 
arrived from Africa, his native country. He needed the 
help of a youth in an enterprise he had undertaken, and 
Aladdin’s countenance indicated that here was a boy 
suited to his purpose. By making inquiries of the boy’s 
companions he learned Aladdin’s name and something 
of his history, without the youth himself being aware of 
what the stranger was doing. Then the magician took 
Aladdin aside from his playmates and said: “Child, is 
not your father Mustapha the tailor ?” 

“ Yes, sir,” answered the boy; “ but he has been dead 
for several years.” 

At these words the African magician threw his arms 
about Aladdin’s neck, kissed him with tears in his eyes, 
and said : “ I am your uncle. Your worthy father was 
my own brother, and I knew you at first sight, you are 
so like him.” 

Then he gave the boy a handful of small coins, saying: 
“ Go to your mother, give her my love, and tell her I 
will visit her tomorrow, that I may see where my good 
brother lived so long and ended his days.” 

Aladdin ran home, overjoyed with the money that 
had been given him. “ Mother,” said he, “ I am just 
now come from a man who says he is my father’s 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 141 

brother. He cried and kissed me when I told him my 
father was dead, and he gave me money and sent his 
love to you. He intends to visit you tomorrow.” 

“Indeed, child,” she said, “I never knew that your 
father had a brother.” 

Nevertheless she busied herself the next day making 
the house ready to receive the stranger. Toward night, 
after she had prepared supper, the magician knocked 
at the door and came in laden with a present of wine 
and fruits. He gave what he had brought into the hands 
of Aladdin and saluted the boy’s mother. “My good 
sister,” said he, “do not be surprised at your never 
having seen me all the time you have been married to 
my brother Mustapha of happy memory. I have been 
forty years out of the country, and for much of the time 
have dwelt in Africa. At last, as is natural, I desired 
to see my dear brother and my native land again. So I 
made the necessary preparations and set out on the 
long journey. Nothing ever afflicted me so much as 
to hear of my brother’s death. But God be praised for 
all things! — it is a comfort for me to find, as it were, my 
brother in the son who has almost the same features.” 

The African magician, perceiving that the widow 
wept at the remembrance of her husband, changed the 
topic of conversation, and turning toward Aladdin, 
asked: “What business do you follow? Are you in 
any trade?” 

At this question the youth hung his head, and was 


142 


The Arabian Nights 

not a little abashed when his mother said : “ Aladdin is 
a lazy fellow. His father, when alive, strove to teach 
him his trade, but could not succeed; and since my 
husband’s death, notwithstanding all I can say to the 
boy, he does nothing but idle away his time in the 
streets. I hope you can make him ashamed of his ways. 
Otherwise, I despair of his ever coming to any good. 
For my part, I am resolved, one of these days, to turn 
him out of doors and let him provide for himself.” 

“ This is not well, nephew,” said the magician. “ You 
must think of working and getting your livelihood. 
There are many sorts of trades. Perhaps you do not 
like your father’s, and would prefer another. I will try 
to help you; and if you have no mind to learn any 
handicraft, I will rent a shop for you, and stock it with 
merchandise.” 

To have a shop just suited Aladdin’s fancy, and he 
told the magician that he would gladly accept this offer 
and was much obliged to him for his kindness. 

“ Well, then,” said the African magician, “ I will take 
you with me tomorrow, clothe you as handsomely as 
the best merchants in the city, and presently you shall 
open a shop.” 

This generosity made it impossible for the widow to 
doubt that the magician was her husband’s brother. 
She thanked him heartily for his good intentions, and 
exhorted Aladdin to render himself worthy of his uncle’s 
favor. Then she served the supper, and the three ate 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 14S 

together with much cheerfulness and pleasant conversa- 
tion. A little later the magician went away. 

He came again the next day, and took Aladdin with 
him to a clothier who sold all sorts of ready-made gar- 
ments. Aladdin chose those he preferred, and the 
magician paid for them. “Now,” said the pretended 
uncle, “as you are soon to be a merchant it is proper 
you should become well acquainted with the fine shops 
and public buildings of the city.” 

He then showed him the largest mosques and the 
best places of business, went with him to the inns where 
the travellers lodged, and afterward to the sultan’s 
palace. Lastly he took him to his own inn, introduced 
him to some of the merchants who frequented it and 
gave a feast to make them and his pretended nephew 
acquainted. 

This entertainment did not end until night and then 
the magician conducted Aladdin to his mother. She 
was greatly delighted to see him so well dressed and 
bestowed a thousand blessings on his benefactor. 

Early the next morning the magician called again 
for Aladdin and said he would take him for a stroll in 
the country, and that on the day following he would 
purchase the shop. They went together out of the city 
past some magnificent palaces, to each of which be- 
longed beautiful gardens, that the public was free to 
enter. 

Presently the magician declared he was tired, and he 


144 The Arabian Nights 

and his nephew sat down in one of the gardens on the 
brink of a fountain of clear water, which discharged 
itself by the mouth of a bronze lion into a basin. “ Come 
nephew,” said he, “you must be weary as well as I. 
Let us rest ourselves, and we shall be better able to 
pursue our walk.” 

He pulled from his girdle a handkerchief in which 
were cakes and fruit, and while they ate he exhorted 
his nephew to stop going with bad company, and to 
seek that of wise and prudent men in order to improve 
by their conversation : “For,” said he, “you will soon 
be a man yourself, and you cannot too early begin to 
imitate those who set a good example.” 

When they had eaten as much as they wanted, they 
got up and pursued their walk until they left the gardens 
and palaces behind. At length they entered a narrow 
lonely valley between two mountains. This was the 
place where the magician intended to execute the de- 
sign that had brought him from Africa to China. “ We 
will go no further,” said he to Aladdin. “ I will show 
you something wonderful, but first gather up all the 
loose dry sticks you can find that we may kindle a fire.” 

Aladdin soon collected a great heap, and the magi- 
cian set fire to it. When the flames had begun to burn 
brightly the magician threw some incense on them and 
pronounced certain magical words. At once the earth 
opened just in front of him, disclosing a square flat 
stone with a brass ring fixed in it. Aladdin was so 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 145 

frightened he started to run away, but his false uncle 
caught hold of him and gave him such a box on the ear 
that he knocked him down. The boy got up trembling, 
and with tears in his eyes asked: “What have I done, 
uncle, to be treated in this severe manner?” 

“Child,” said the magician, softening, “do not be 
afraid. Simply obey me. Only thus can you reap the 
advantage I intend for you. Beneath this stone is 
hidden a treasure destined to be yours, which will 
make you richer than the greatest monarch in the 
world. No person but yourself is permitted to lift this 
stone or to descend into the cave to which it gives 
entrance. You must, however, do exactly what I com- 
mand.” 

Aladdin, amazed at what he saw and heard, forgot 
his fears and his uncle's rough treatment of him. 
“Well,” said he, “tell me what is to be done. I am 
ready to obey you.” 

“ Take hold of the ring and lift up the stone,” ordered 
the magician. 

“Indeed, uncle,” responded Aladdin, “I am not 
strong enough. You must help me.” 

“ There is no occasion for my assistance,” affirmed the 
magician. “If I help you we shall not be able to get 
the treasure. Take hold of the ring and lift up the 
stone. The weight will not trouble you.” 

Aladdin did as the magician bade him, raised the 
stone with ease, and laid it at one side. Then he saw 


146 


The Arabian Nights 

that a flight of steps led downward into the earth and 
ended at a closed door. 

“Descend those steps/’ said the African magician, 
“and open that door. It will let you into a palace 
divided into three great halls, one beyond the other. 
In each of the halls you will see four large brass cisterns 
full of gold and silver, but you must not meddle with 
any of this wealth. Before you enter the palace be sure 
to tuck up your robe and pass through the three halls 
without stopping. Have a care not to touch the walls 
even with your clothes; for if you do you will die in- 
stantly. Beyond the third hall is a garden planted with 
fine trees that are loaded with fruit. Walk directly 
across the garden to a terrace, where you will see a 
niche in which is a lighted lamp. Take the lamp 
and blow out the light. Then throw away the wick, 
pour out the liquid the lamp contains and put the lamp 
itself in your waistband and hasten back with it to me. 
You need have no fear that the liquid will soil your 
clothing, for it is not oil.” 

After these words the magician drew a ring from his 
finger and put it on one of Aladdin’s, saying : “ This is 
a talisman against all evil so long as you obey me. Go, 
therefore, boldly, and we shall both be rich for the rest 
of our lives.” 

Aladdin descended the steps, and, opening the door, 
found the three halls just as the magician had described 
them. He hastened on through them into the garden 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 147 

and crossed it to the terrace on the farther side. There 
he saw the lamp and took it from its niche, blew out 
the light, threw away the wick and the liquid, and put 
the lamp in his waistband. But as he came down from 
the terrace he stopped to observe the trees, which were 
loaded with wonderful fruit of different colors. On 
some of the trees the fruit was entirely white, and on 
others it was clear and transparent as crystal, while on 
still others it was red, green, blue, purple or yellow. In 
short, there was fruit of all colors. It was not fruit that 
could be eaten, for that which was white was pearls; 
the clear and transparent, diamonds; the red, rubies; 
the green, emeralds; the blue, turquoises; the purple, 
amethysts; and the yellow, sapphires. Aladdin, 
ignorant of the value of the fruit, would have preferred 
figs, or grapes, or pomegranates; but he resolved to 
gather some of every sort. After filling two new purses 
his uncle had bought for him, he wrapped some up 
in his robe and crammed his bosom as full as it could 
hold. 

Thus loaded, he returned through the three halls 
and soon arrived at the mouth of the cave, where the 
African magician awaited him with the utmost impa- 
tience. “Make haste and give me the lamp!” cried 
the magician. 

The last step up to the surface of the ground was a 
high one and Aladdin was so burdened he could not 
well clamber up alone. “ I cannot get at the lamp now,” 


148 


The Arabian Nights 

said he; “ but lend me your hand and help me out, and 
then I will give it to you.” 

The African magician knew that to assist the boy 
would destroy the charm. He therefore refused to aid 
him, though this only made Aladdin the more stubborn 
in declining to surrender the lamp. In despair of mak- 
ing the youth do his will the magician flew into a terrible 
passion, threw some more incense into the fire and 
pronounced two magical words. Immediately the 
stone which had closed the entrance to the staircase 
moved into its place, and the earth was restored over it 
just as if it had never been disturbed. 

To avoid being hit by the stone Aladdin had shrank 
back down the stairway. The closing of the opening 
left him in dense darkness, and he cried with fear, and 
called out to the magician that he was ready to give up 
the lamp, But his tears and appeals were of no avail. 
The magician could neither see nor hear him. Of one 
thing Aladdin was now certain — the magician was no 
uncle of his, but a deceiver whose designs were evil. 
As a matter of fact, all that the magician cared for was 
to get possession of the lamp, which, though it looked 
very commonplace was capable of bestowing almost 
unlimited power and wealth on the person who had it. 
He had learned from his books of magic the secret of 
its value, and where to find it; but his art also revealed 
to him that he would not be permitted to take it him- 
self, but must receive it as a voluntary gift from the 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 149 

hands of another person. Hence he employed young 
Aladdin, and hoped by a mixture of kindness and 
authority to make him obedient to his word and will. 
When he found that his attempt had failed he set out 
to return to Africa. 

Aladdin descended to the bottom of the steps, in- 
tending to get into the palace where there was both 
space and light, but the door which was opened before 
by enchantment, was now shut by the same means. 
He then redoubled his cries and tears and sat down on 
the steps with the thought that he was destined to die a 
lingering death there in the darkness. At last he 
clasped his hands in prayer and in so doing rubbed the 
ring which the magician had put on his finger. 

Instantly the darkness was dispelled and a genie of 
frightful aspect appeared and said: “What do you 
want? I am ready to obey whoever has that ring on 
his finger, I and the other slaves of that ring.” 

At another time Aladdin would have been frightened 
at the sight of so extraordinary a figure, but the possi- 
bility of being rescued from his apparently hopeless 
situation gave him courage. Without hesitation he 
answered: “Deliver me from this place.” 

No sooner had he spoken these words than he found 
himself on the very spot where the magician had last 
left him, and he lost no time in making the best of his 
way home. He told his mother all that had happened 
to him, and they were both very vehement in denounc- 


150 


The Arabian Nights 

ing the cruel magician. After Aladdin had eaten a 
hearty meal he went to bed and slept soundly until late 
the next morning. When he awoke and dressed he 
went to his mother and asked her to give him his break- 
fast. 

“Alas! child,” said she, “I have nothing for you. 
Yesterday you returned so hungry that you ate all the 
provisions I had in the house. But I have spun a little 
cotton, and I will go and sell that and buy some food.” 

“Mother,” said Aladdin, “keep your cotton for an- 
other time, and give me the lamp I brought home. 
That ought to sell for enough to supply us with both 
breakfast and dinner, and perhaps supper too.” 

Aladdin’s mother got the lamp and said to her son: 
“ Here it is, but it is very dirty. I believe it would fetch 
a higher price if it was cleaner.” 

She took some fine sand and water to scour it; but 
at the first rub a hideous genie of gigantic size appeared 
before her and said in a voice of thunder: “What do 
you want P I am ready to obey you. I serve whoever 
possesses that lamp, I and the other slaves of the lamp.” 

Aladdin’s mother, terrified at the sight of the genie, 
fainted; but her son, who had already encountered a 
similar phantom in the cavern, was not alarmed in the 
least. He snatched up the lamp and said boldly: “I 
am hungry. Bring me something to eat.” 

The genie disappeared, but promptly returned with 
a large silver tray, on which were twelve covered dishes 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 151 

of the same metal, containing the most delicious viands. 
He set down the tray and vanished. 

Aladdin fetched some water to sprinkle on his 
mother’s face and revive her from her swoon. Whether 
it was the water or the smell of the food that effected 
her cure, she soon came to herself. “Mother,” said 
Aladdin, “be not afraid. Get up and eat. Here is 
what will satisfy our hunger and give us strength.” 

His mother was much surprised to see the great tray 
and twelve dishes and to smell the savory odor which 
exhaled from the food. “Child,” said she, “to whom 
are we indebted for this great plenty and liberality ? 
Has the sultan been made acquainted with our poverty 
and had compassion on us ? ” 

“Ask not now,” responded Aladdin, “but sit down 
and eat. When we have done I will answer your ques- 
tions.” 

The mother and son sat at breakfast until it was 
noon, and then they thought it would be best to eat 
dinner. Even after that was disposed of, enough was 
left for supper and two meals the next day. When 
Aladdin’s mother had put away what remained, she 
said to her son: “I expect now that you will tell me 
what passed between you and that genie while I lay 
unconscious.” 

This he did, and she was greatly amazed. “But 
what have we to do with genies?” she said. “I never 
heard that any of my acquaintances had ever seen one. 


1 52 


The Arabian Nights 

How came that vile genie to address himself to me, and 
not to you, whom he had before met in the cave? ,, 

“ The genie you saw is not the one who appeared to 
me,” answered Aladdin. “If you remember, the one 
that I first saw called himself the slave of the ring on 
my finger; and this you saw called himself the slave of 
the lamp you had in your hand. But I believe you did 
not hear him, for I think you fainted as soon as he 
began to speak.” 

“What!” cried the mother, “was your lamp the 
occasion of that cursed genie’s addressing himself 
rather to me than to you ? Ah ! my son, take it where I 
shall never see it again. I had rather you would sell it 
than that I should run the hazard of being frightened 
to death by touching it again. It is my advice that 
you also part with the ring, and avoid having any 
dealings with genies in future.” 

“No,” said Aladdin, “I shall take care not to dis- 
pose of a lamp or a ring that is so serviceable. That 
false and wicked magician would not have undertaken 
so long a journey to secure this wonderful lamp, if he 
had not known it was extremely valuable. Since we 
have come honestly by it, let us make a profitable use 
of it, though without any great show to excite the envy 
and jealousy of our neighbors. However, since you 
are so afraid of genies, I will take it out of your sight, 
and put it where I can find it when I want it. As for 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 153 

the ring I hope you will give me leave to continue to 
wear it on my finger.” 

His mother told him he might do as he pleased, but 
for her part she would have nothing to do with genies 
and ordered him never to speak of them again in her 
presence. 

The next day when they had eaten all the provisions 
the genie had brought, Aladdin put one of the silver 
dishes under his vest, and went out early to sell it. He 
spoke to a peddler he met on the street, took him aside, 
and pulling out the dish showed it to him. The cun- 
ning peddler examined the dish carefully, and as soon 
as he had assured himself that it was good silver, wanted 
to know at how much Aladdin valued it. As the youth 
had never been used to such traffic he replied that he 
would trust to the peddler’s judgment and honor. 
The peddler was somewhat confounded at this plain 
dealing, and as he doubted whether Aladdin under- 
stood the material or the full value of what he offered to 
sell, took a piece of gold out of his purse and gave it to 
him, though it was but the sixtieth part of the worth of 
the dish. Aladdin received the money very eagerly 
and retired with so much haste that the peddler was 
convinced that the youth would have willingly accepted 
an even smaller sum than that he had paid him. He 
started in pursuit of him to endeavor to get some change 
out of the piece of gold ; but Aladdin had a good start, 


154 The Arabian Nights 

and he ran so fast it was impossible for the peddler to 
overtake him. 

Before Aladdin went home, he called at a baker’s, 
and bought some bread to carry back with him. What 
money was left he gave to his mother and this enabled 
her to purchase provisions enough to last them for some 
time. As soon as the food was gone Aladdin sold an- 
other dish, and thus they lived until he had disposed of 
all the twelve dishes. The peddler bought them and 
paid each time the same money as for the first, because 
he durst not offer less, in fear of arousing suspicion and 
losing so good a bargain. When Aladdin had sold the 
last dish, he still had the tray, which weighed as much 
as all the dishes put together. He would have carried 
it to his old purchaser, but it was too large and cumber- 
some, and he therefore was obliged to bring him home 
to his mother’s house. After the peddler had estimated 
the weight of the tray, he laid down two pieces of gold, 
with which Aladdin was very well satisfied. 

When all the money was spent, Aladdin had re- 
course again to the lamp. He took it in his hand and 
looked for the part where his mother had rubbed it 
with the sand and water. There he rubbed it also, 
and the genie immediately appeared and said : “ What 
do you want? I am ready to obey whoever has that 
lamp in his hands, I and the other slaves of the lamp.” 

“I am hungry,” said Aladdin. “Bring me some- 
thing to eat.” 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 155 

The genie disappeared, and presently returned with 
a tray containing the same number of covered dishes 
as before, set it down, and vanished. 

A day or two later, when the provisions were gone, 
Aladdin took one of the dishes and went to look for the 
peddler. But as he was passing by a goldsmith’s shop, 
the goldsmith called to him and said: “My lad, I 
imagine that you have something to sell to the peddler 
with whom I have several times seen you bargaining. 
Perhaps you do not know that he is a great rogue. If 
you choose to deal with me I will give you the full 
worth of what you have to sell, or I will direct you to 
other merchants who will not cheat you.” 

This offer induced Aladdin to pull the dish from under 
his vest and show it to the goldsmith. The latter real- 
ized at first sight that it was made of the finest silver, 
and asked him if he had sold such as that to the peddler. 
Aladdin told him he had sold the peddler twelve such, 
for a piece of gold each. 

“ What a villian ! ” exclaimed the goldsmith. “ I will 
soon let you see how much the peddler defrauded you.” 

He took a pair of scales, weighed the dish, and as- 
sured Aladdin that it was worth sixty pieces of gold, 
which he offered to pay immediately. 

“ Sir,” said Aladdin, “ keep the dish and pay me the 
money. I thank you for your fairness, and in future, 
when I have silverware to sell, I will deal with you and 
no one else.” 


156 


The Arabian Nights 

Though Aladdin and his mother possessed a bound- 
less treasure in their lamp, and might have had what- 
ever they wished for, yet they lived with almost the 
same frugality as before, and it may easily be under- 
stood that the money for which Aladdin sold the sec- 
ond lot of dishes and tray was sufficient to maintain 
them for several years. 

During this interval, Aladdin frequented the shops 
of the principal merchants, who sold linens, silk stuffs 
and jewelry, and oftentimes conversed with the trades- 
men. Thus he acquired a knowledge of the world and 
a desire to improve himself. His acquaintance among 
the jewelers led him to comprehend that the fruits 
which he had gathered when he took the lamp were 
gems of immense value, instead of colored glass as he 
had fancied; but he prudently refrained from men- 
tioning this to anyone, and did not even tell his mother. 

One day, as Aladdin was walking about the town, 
he heard an order proclaimed, commanding the people 
to shut up their shops and houses, and keep within 
doors while the sultan’s daughter went to the bath and 
returned. Aladdin was seized by a desire to see her 
face. As she always went veiled in the streets it was far 
from easy to gratify this wish. He, however, hid near the 
entrance to the bath hoping to see her countenance as 
she went in. Shortly after he had concealed himself, the 
princess came, attended by a crowd of ladies and slaves, 
and when she was within three or four paces of the door 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 157 

of the bath she removed her veil, and gave Aladdin a 
full view of her features. The princess was a noted 
beauty, and Aladdin was so enchanted by the glimpse 
he had of her that he determined he would try to win 
her for his wife. 

After she reappeared and returned to the palace, 
Aladdin quitted his hiding-place and went home. His 
mother observed that he was inclined to be melancholy 
and silent, and she asked if he was ill. He then told 
her of what had occurred, and said in conclusion: “I 
love the princess more than I can express, and I intend 
to ask her in marriage of the sultan.” 

Aladdin’s mother, on hearing this, burst out laugh- 
ing, but she quickly checked her merriment and said: 
“Alas! child, what are you thinking of? You must be 
crazy to talk thus.” 

“I assure you, mother,” responded Aladdin, “that 
I am in my right senses. I foresaw that you would 
reproach me with folly; but I tell you once more that I 
am resolved to demand the princess of the sultan in 
marriage; nor do I despair of success. I have the 
slaves of the lamp and of the ring to help me, and you 
know how powerful their aid is. Another thing that 
will greatly assist me is the fact that those pieces of 
glass, as we supposed them to be, which I got from the 
trees in the garden of the underground palace, are 
jewels of fabulous value, and fit for the greatest mon- 
arch. All the precious stones the jewelers have in 


158 


The Arabian Nights 

Bagdad are not to be compared with mine for size or 
beauty; and I am sure that the offer of them will secure 
the favor of the sultan. You have a large porcelain 
dish suitable to hold them. Fetch it and let us see how 
they will look, when we have arranged them according 
to their different colors.” 

Aladdin’s mother brought the porcelain dish and he 
placed the jewels in it in such a way as to make them 
show off most effectively. His mother was so pleased 
by their brilliance and the variety of colors that she 
promised to carry them the next morning to the sultan. 
She was up before daybreak, took the porcelain dish 
that contained the jewels, wrapped it in a fine napkin, 
and set off for the sultan’s palace. When she arrived 
at the gates, the grand vizier and the most distinguished 
lords of the court had just gone in to the council of 
state, and a crowd of the common people were follow- 
ing. She went with the rest into the spacious hall where 
the council was held and placed herself just before the 
sultan, who sat with the grand vizier and other officials 
on either side of him. Several cases were heard and 
adjudged; but at length the time came when the coun- 
cil generally broke up, and the sultan rose and returned 
to his apartment attended by the grand vizier. The 
other viziers and ministers of state then retired, and 
everyone else whose business or curiosity had called 
them thither did likewise. 

When Aladdin’s mother reached home she said: 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 159 

“Son, I have seen the sultan, and am quite certain that 
he saw me, for I placed myself directly in front of him; 
but he did not find time to speak to me. Indeed, he 
was so much taken up with those who appealed to him 
for one reason or another that I pitied him and won- 
dered at his patience. At last I believe he was heartily 
tired ; for he rose suddenly and would not hear a great 
many who were ready to address him, but went away; 
and as I had begun to lose all patience and was ex- 
tremely fatigued with staying so long, his action pleased 
me very well. I will go again tomorrow. Perhaps the 
sultan may not be so busy.” 

The following day she was again at the sultan’s 
palace, but the monarch did not say a word to her any 
more than he had on the previous occasion. For sev- 
eral days she continued to be present at the council 
and always placed herself right in front of the sultan. 
Finally, on the sixth day, after the council had broken 
up and the sultan had returned to his private apartment, 
he said to the grand vizier: “I have for some time 
observed a certain woman, who is present every day in 
the audience-chamber carrying something covered over 
with a napkin. She places herself just before me and 
always stands from the beginning to the end of the 
council. If she comes again call her, that I may find 
out what she wants.” 

On the next audience day, when Aladdin’s mother 
went to the palace as usual, the grand vizier pointed 


160 


The Arabian Nights 

her out to an officer and bade him bring her to the sul- 
tan. She advanced with the officer to the foot of the 
throne and bowed her head to the floor. 

“Rise, good woman,” said the sultan, “and tell me 
what business brings you here.” 

“Monarch of monarchs,” said she, “I beg you to 
assure me that you will pardon the boldness of my 
petition.” 

“Well,” responded the sultan, “I will forgive you, 
be your request what it may. No hurt shall come to 
you. Speak freely.” 

When Aladdin’s mother had taken these precautions, 
for fear of the sultan’s wrath, she told him faithfully 
the errand on which her son had sent her. The sultan 
listened to her very calmly and, without making any com- 
ment on her extraordinary petition, asked her what she 
had brought tied up in the napkin. She took up the 
porcelain dish which she had set down at the foot of 
the throne, and after removing the cloth, presented the 
dish to the sultan. 

His amazement was inexpressible at sight of the 
beautiful and valuable jewels, and he remained for 
some time lost in admiration. “How rich in color! 
how dazzling in brilliance!” he exclaimed at last. 

When he had taken up and examined all the jewels, 
one after another, he handed the dish to his grand 
vizier and said: “Behold, admire, wonder! and confess 
that your eyes never saw jewels of such rare beauty 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 161 

before. What say you to such a present? Is it not 
worthy of the princess my daughter, and ought I not 
to bestow her on one who values her at such a price ?” 

The vizier, who wanted her to marry his own son, 
begged him to withhold her from this new applicant 
for three months, hoping that meanwhile he could per- 
suade the monarch to accept his son as the husband of 
the princess. 

The sultan granted his request, and said to the old 
woman: “You can tell your son that his proposal 
to marry the princess is not distasteful to me; but he 
must wait for three months. At the expiration of that 
time come again, and we will arrange for the wedding/’ 

Aladdin’s mother returned home much more grati- 
fied than she had expected, and related to her son the 
condescending answer she had received from the sul- 
tan. He thought himself the most happy of men at 
hearing this news, and so eagerly did he look forward 
to the end of the period the monarch had named that 
he counted every week, day, and even hour as it passed. 
When two of the three months had gone by, his mother 
went to a shop in the heart of the city one evening to 
buy oil and found there was a general rejoicing. The 
houses were decorated with flowers and banners and 
drapings of silk, and on the streets were many officers 
in costumes of ceremony riding on richly caparisoned 
horses. Aladdin’s mother asked the oil merchant what 
was the meaning of all this festivity. 


162 


The Arabian Nights 

“Whence come you, good woman,” said he, “that 
you do not know that the son of the grand vizier is to 
marry the sultan’s daughter tonight ? ” 

She did not wait to get her oil, but hurried out of the 
shop and ran home in breathless haste. “My son!” 
cried she, “you have been deceived. The sultan’s fine 
promises will come to naught. This night the grand 
vizier’s son is to marry the princess.” 

At this account Aladdin was thunderstruck, but he 
presently bethought himself of his magic lamp and de- 
termined to try to win the princess for himself in spite 
of the sultan’s intentions. He went to his chamber, 
took the lamp and rubbed it. Immediately the genie 
appeared and said : “ What do you want ? I am ready 
to obey whoever has that lamp in his hands, I and the 
other slaves of the lamp.” 

“You have hitherto done everything I ordered,” 
said Aladdin; “but now I am about to impose on you 
a harder task than any you have thus far undertaken. 
The sultan’s daughter who was promised me as my 
bride, is this night to marry the son of the grand vizier. 
Bring them both hither to me as soon after the cere- 
mony as they are alone.” 

“Master, you shall be obeyed,” responded the genie. 

Aladdin supped with his mother as usual and then 
went to his own apartment to await the return of the 
genie. 

In the meantime the festivities in honor of the prin- 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 163 

cess’s marriage were conducted in the sultan’s palace 
with great magnificence. The ceremonies were at last 
brought to a conclusion, and the princess and the son 
of the vizier retired to the room prepared for them; 
but no sooner had they entered it than the genie ap- 
peared. Without heeding in the least their amazement 
and alarm he took them up and instantly transported 
them to Aladdin’s chamber. 

“Remove the bridegroom,” said Aladdin to the 
genie, “ and keep him a prisoner till tomorrow at dawn. 
Then bring him back here.” 

As soon as Aladdin was left alone with the princess 
he endeavored to calm her fears, but with little success, 
and he soon left her. He, however, lay down just out- 
side of the door, in order to guard her safety, and there 
stayed till morning. 

At break of day, the genie brought back the vizier’s 
son, and by Aladdin’s command transported both 
bride and bridegroom to the palace of the sultan. 
Scarcely had the genie set them down in their own 
apartment when the sultan came to wish his daughter 
good morning. He kissed her, but she appeared so 
melancholy and gave him a look so expressive of great 
affliction that he was much concerned. Thereupon he 
went immediately to the apartment of the sultana and 
told her in what a state he found the princess and of 
how sadly and silently she received him. 

“ Sir,” said the sultana, “ I will go to see her.” 


164 


The Arabian Nights 

The princess greeted her mother with sighs and 
tears, and signs of deep dejection. “How comes it, 
child, that you will not speak to your father ?” asked 
the sultana. “ What has happened ? ” 

After some urging, the princess gave her mother 
a precise account of all that had transpired during 
the night. The sultana, however, did not in the least 
believe this tale, and bade her consider it an idle dream. 
“Say nothing of this to anyone else,” she advised, 
“lest it be thought that you have lost your wits.” 

The grand vizier’s son, elated with the honor of being 
the sultan’s son-in-law, kept silence on his part, and 
the events of the night were not allowed to cast gloom 
on the festivities of the following day, in continued 
celebration of the royal marriage. 

When night came, the bride and bridegroom were 
again attended to their apartment with ceremonies sim- 
ilar to those on the preceding evening. Aladdin had 
repeated his orders to the genie of the lamp, and no 
sooner were the princess and the grand vizier’s son 
alone than they were removed in the same mysterious 
manner as before. They passed another uncomfort- 
able night in exactly the same way as on the previous 
occasion, and then were conveyed to the palace of the 
sultan. The monarch soon came into their apartment 
to pay his compliments to his daughter, and she, unable 
to conceal from him any longer the unhappy treatment 
she had suffered, told him all that had occurred. The 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 165 

vizier’s son acknowledged the truth of what she said, 
and added that, dearly as he loved the princess, he had 
rather die than go through another such fearful exper- 
ience. He therefore wished to be separated from her. 
On hearing these strange tidings the sultan consulted 
with the grand vizier; and determined to declare the 
marriage cancelled, and to end the festivities, which 
were yet to last for several days. 

This sudden change of mind on the part of the sultan 
gave rise to various reports. Nobody but Aladdin 
knew the secret, and neither the sultan nor the grand 
vizier had the least idea of who was responsible for the 
strange adventures that had befallen the bride and 
bridegroom. 

On the very day that the three months named in the 
sultan’s promise to Aladdin’s mother expired she again 
went to the palace and stood in the audience-chamber 
just where she had before. The sultan knew her and 
directed his vizier to have her brought to him. 

After prostrating herself she said: “Sir, I come at 
the time you appointed to ask you to fulfill the promise 
you made to my son.” 

The sultan observed closely her appearance of pov- 
erty and was less inclined than ever to keep his word. 
So he took council with his vizier who suggested that 
the sultan should attach such conditions to the mar- 
riage that no one could possibly fulfill them. In ac- 
cordance with this advice the sultan turned to Aladdin’s 


166 


The Arabian Nights 

mother saying : “ I am ready to make your son happy 
in marriage with the princess my daughter; but I can- 
not let her marry without some further proof of his 
ability to support her in royal state. Tell him I will 
fulfill my promise as soon as he shall send forty golden 
trays full of the same sort of jewels you have already 
presented to me. I require that the trays shall be car- 
ried by forty black slaves, who shall be led by as many 
young and handsome white slaves, all dressed mag- 
nificently. On these conditions I am ready to bestow 
the princess on him and I await his answer.” 

The mother of Aladdin bowed low and retired, think- 
ing all her son’s scheming had come to naught. “ Where 
can he get so many golden trays and such quantities 
of precious stones to fill them?” said she. “It is alto- 
gether out of his power, and I believe he will not be 
much pleased with the result of my visit this time.” 

When she reached home she gave Aladdin an account 
of her interview with the sultan and the conditions on 
which he consented to the marriage. “The sultan 
expects your answer immediately,” said she; and then 
added, laughing: “I believe he may wait a long time.” 

“Not so long as you think,” responded Aladdin. 
“This demand is a mere trifle. I will prepare at once 
to satisfy him.” 

He retired to his apartment, summoned the genie of 
the lamp, and asked him to immediately prepare and 
present the gift. The genie disappeared, and within a 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 167 

very short time a company of forty black slaves led by 
the same number of white slaves appeared opposite the 
house in which Aladdin lived. Each black slave carried 
on his head a golden basin full of pearls, diamonds, 
rubies and emeralds. 

“ Mother/* said Aladdin, “ pray lose no time. Before 
the sultan and his court rise, I would have you return 
to the palace with these slaves. They carry the present 
demanded as a dowry for the princess, and the sultan 
may judge by my diligence and exactness of the ardent 
desire I have to procure myself the honor of this 
alliance/* 

As soon as the splendid procession, with Aladdin*s 
mother at its head, had begun its march, the people of 
the city all flocked to see the grand sight. The graceful 
bearing of the slaves, the richness of their apparel and 
the golden basins of gems they carried excited the 
greatest admiration. They entered the palace, and, 
after kneeling before the sultan, stood in a half-circle 
around the throne. 

“Sir/* said Aladdin’s mother, addressing the sultan, 
“my son hopes this present will please you. He has 
tried to conform faithfully to the conditions you im- 
posed.” 

The sultan hesitated no longer. Overpowered at 
the sight of this more than royal splendor he said: 
“Good woman, return and tell your son that I wait 
with open arms to embrace him. The more haste he 


168 


The Arabian Nights 

makes to come and receive the princess from me, the 
greater will be my joy.” 

As soon as Aladdin’s mother had gone, the sultan 
put an end to the audience. He rose from his throne 
and ordered the slaves to carry the trays of jewels into 
the apartment of the princess whither he went himself 
to examine them with her at his leisure. 

Aladdin’s mother hastened home. “My son,” said 
she, “you may rejoice, for you have arrived at the height 
of your desire. The sultan has declared that you shall 
marry the princess, and would have you come at once 
to the palace.” 

Enraptured as he was with this news, Aladdin did not 
start immediately for the palace as his mother expected, 
but retired to his chamber. There he rubbed his 
lamp, and the obedient genie appeared. “Convey me 
at once to a bath, ordered Aladdin, “ and supply me 
with as rich and magnificent a robe as ever was worn 
by a monarch.” 

No sooner were the words out of his mouth than the 
genie rendered Aladdin, as well as himself, invisible, 
and transported him into a bath of the finest marble. 
After Aladdin had bathed, the genie helped him to 
dress in a robe, the splendor of which astonished him, 
and then carried him back to his own chamber. 

“Now,” said Aladdin, “bring me a horse that sur- 
passes the best in the sultan’s stables. Furnish also 
twenty slaves, richly clothed, to attend me. Besides 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 169 

these, I want six women slaves to wait on my mother, 
each of whom must fetch her a complete dress fit for 
any sultana. Lastly I want ten purses, each contain- 
ing a thousand pieces of gold/* 

The genie soon returned with the horse, the twenty 
slaves, ten of whom carried purses filled with gold- 
pieces, and six women slaves, each bearing on her head 
a dress for Aladdin’s mother, wrapped up in a piece of 
silver tissue. 

Aladdin presented the women slaves to his mother 
and gave her four of the purses to supply her with 
necessaries. The other six purses he left in the posses- 
sion of the slaves who brought them and ordered that 
they should march before him as he went to the sultan’s 
palace and throw the gold by handfuls among the 
people. Everything was now ready; Aladdin mounted 
his horse and the procession started. The innumerable 
concourse of people that gathered and watched him pass 
made the air echo with their acclamations, especially 
every time the six slaves who carried the purses threw 
handfuls of gold into the crowd. 

On Aladdin’s arrival at the palace, the sultan was 
surprised to find him more richly robed than he had 
ever been himself, and was impressed with his good 
looks and dignity of manner. He embraced him with 
demonstrations of joy, and led him amidst the sound 
of trumpets and all kinds of music to a hall where a 
feast was spread. The sultan and Aladdin ate by them- 


170 


The Arabian Nights 

selves, and at the other tables sat the great lords of the 
court arranged according to their rank. When the 
feast came to an end the sultan sent for a magistrate 
and commanded him to draw up a contract of mar- 
riage between the princess and Aladdin. The sultan 
then asked Aladdin if he would stay at the palace and 
complete the ceremonies of the marriage that day. 

“Sir,” replied Aladdin, “though great is my impa- 
tience to enter on the honor granted me by your majesty, 
yet I beg you to permit me first to build a palace worthy 
to receive the princess, your daughter. I pray you to 
give me sufficient ground near your palace, and I will 
have the new building completed as quickly as possible.” 

The sultan granted this request, and Aladdin took 
his leave, and returned home in the same manner as he 
had come. As soon as he dismounted he went to his 
chamber and summoned the genie. “I want you to 
build me a palace fit to receive the princess who is to be 
my wife,” said Aladdin. “ Its walls must be of gold and 
silver bricks laid alternately. In the middle above the 
rest of the structure I would like a large hall, and let 
each of its four walls contain six windows, the lattices of 
which, except one that I want left unfinished, are to be 
enriched with diamonds, rubies and emeralds, so that 
they shall exceed anything of the kind ever seen in the 
world. Do not fail to provide a safe treasure-house, 
containing plenty of gold and silver. There must also 
be stables full of the finest horses, and I shall want 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 171 

officers, attendants and slaves to form a retinue for the 
princess and myself.” 

When Aladdin gave these commands to the genie 
the sun had set. The next morning at daybreak the 
genie presented himself, and asked permission to carry 
Aladdin to the palace he had made. This exactly 
accorded with Aladdin’s desire, and a moment later he 
was there, and saw that all his orders had been faith- 
fully obeyed. He examined every portion of the palace, 
and particularly the hall with the four and twenty 
windows, and found it far exceeded his fondest expecta- 
tions. “ Genie,” said he, “ there is only one thing want- 
ing, and that is a fine carpet for the princess to walk on 
from the sultan’s palace to mine. Lay one down im- 
mediately.” 

The genie disappeared, but was back almost in the 
winking of an eye and reported the work done. Then 
he carried Aladdin home. 

Not long afterward the sultan’s porters came to open 
the palace gates. Great was their amazement to find 
what had been an unoccupied garden filled up with a 
magnificent palace. They told the strange tidings to 
the grand vizier, and he informed the sultan, who ex- 
claimed: “This must be the palace which I gave 
Aladdin leave to build for my daughter. He has wished 
to surprise us and let us see what wonders can be done 
in a single night.” 

Aladdin, when the genie left him, requested his 


172 


The Arabian Nights 

mother to go to the princess and tell her that the palace 
would be ready for her reception in the evening. She 
dressed herself carefully and went accompanied by her 
slaves. The princess had her ushered into her own 
apartment, gave her a hearty welcome and treated her 
with great honor. Shortly after her arrival the sultan 
himself came in and was surprised to find her, whom 
he had before seen as a suppliant in humble guise, now 
more sumptuously attired than his own daughter. 

Meanwhile Aladdin mounted his horse, and, attended 
by a retinue of servants, left his old home forever, and 
rode to the sultan’s palace in the same pomp as on the 
day previous. He took with him the wonderful lamp, 
to which he owed all his good fortune, and wore the 
ring the African magician had given him. The sultan 
sent musicians with trumpets and cymbals to meet him, 
and he entertained him with the utmost magnificence. 

At night, on the conclusion of the marriage cere- 
monies, the princess look leave of the sultan and made 
ready to go to the palace Aladdin had built for her. 
Bands of music led the procession, and four hundred 
of the sultan’s young pages walked along side carrying 
torches, which, together with the illuminations of the 
two palaces made the vicinity as light as day. The 
princess, conveyed in a superb litter and attended by 
her women slaves, went from one palace to the other 
on the carpet the genie had put down for the purpose. 
Aladdin, who had gone on ahead, received her at the 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 173 

entrance and led her to the hall of four and twenty 
windows which was lighted by an infinite number of 
wax candles. There a noble feast was served. The 
furniture of the hall and all its ornaments were of such 
exquisite workmanship and rich materials that the 
princess, dazzled to see so much wealth in a single 
room, said to Aladdin: “I thought nothing in the 
world was so beautiful as my father’s palace; but the 
sight of this hall shows me that I was deceived.” 

When the supper was ended, there entered a company 
of female dancers, who performed according to the 
custom of the country, at the same time singing verses 
in praise of the bride and bridegroom. Not until after 
midnight did the festivities cease. 

The next morning Aladdin called on the sultan and 
entreated him to come and enjoy a repast with the 
princess. To this proposal the monarch gladly assented, 
and he and Aladdin returned together. They made a 
tour of the palace, and when, last of all the sultan en- 
tered the hall with the windows that were enriched 
with diamonds, rubies and emeralds, he exclaimed: 
“This palace is unequalled in its beauty and splendor 
the world over. It has only a single fault. Was it by 
accident that one of these windows was left incom- 
plete ? ” 

“Sir,” answered Aladdin, “the omission was by 
design. I wished your Majesty to have the glory of 
finishing this hall.” 


174 


The Arabian Nights 

“Your intention pleases me,” said the sultan, “and 
I will give orders about the work immediately.” 

He sent for the best jewelers and goldsmiths in the 
city, and by the time the repast Aladdin had provided 
was eaten, they had arrived. The sultan showed them 
the unfinished window, and said: “I want you to fit 
up this window to match the others. Examine them 
well, and do the work as quickly as you can.” 

The jewelers and goldsmiths examined the three- 
and-twenty windows with great attention, and after 
they had consulted together to know what materials 
each could furnish they again presented themselves 
before the sultan. “Sir,” said the principal jeweler, 
“we are willing to exert our utmost care and industry 
to obey you; but among us all we have not jewels 
enough for so great a work.” 

“I have more than are necessary,” responded the 
sultan. “Come to my palace, and you shall choose 
what may answer your purpose.” 

When the sultan returned to his palace, he ordered 
his jewels to be brought out, and the jewelers took a 
great quantity, particularly of those Aladdin had pre- 
sented to him. Yet they used them without making 
any great advance in their work, and they came several 
times for more. At the end of a month all the jewels 
the sultan had, as well as their own, were exhausted 
and still their work was not half finished. 

Aladdin, who knew that the sultan’s endeavors to. 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 175 

make this window like the rest were in vain, bade the 
jewelers to desist from their attempt. “Undo what 
you have begun,” said he, “and carry all the sultan’s 
jewels back to him.” 

This task of pulling the window to pieces occupied 
them only a few hours, and when they had finished and 
were gone, Aladdin resorted to his lamp. No sooner 
had he rubbed it than the genie appeared, and Aladdin 
said: “I ordered you to leave one of the four-and- 
twenty windows of this hall imperfect; but now I 
would have it made like the others. 

Immediately the genie vanished. Aladdin had occa- 
sion to leave the hall for a few minutes, and when he 
returned he found the window completed and as per- 
fect and beautiful as any of the rest. Shortly afterward, 
the sultan, who had been greatly surprised by a visit 
from the jewelers and goldsmiths returning his jewels, 
came hurrying to his son-in-law’s palace to inquire 
why he had ordered work on the window stopped. 

Aladdin met him at the gate, and conducted him to 
the grand reception hall, where the sultan was amazed 
to find the window that was left imperfect now exactly 
like the others. He fancied at first he must be mistaken, 
and he examined the windows on each side of it, and 
afterward all the rest of the four-and-twenty. “My 
son,” said he, convinced at last, “ what a man you are 
to do such astonishing things in the twinkling of an 
eye! The more I know of you, the more I admire you.” 


176 


The Arabian Nights 

As time went on and Aladdin became used to his 
new position in the world, he did not confine himself to 
his palace, but went with much state, sometimes to one 
mosque, and sometimes to another, to prayers, and he 
visited the grand vizier and the principal lords of the 
court. Every time he went out, he caused two slaves 
to walk by the side of his horse, to throw handfuls of 
money among the people as he passed through the 
streets and squares. This generosity and his affable 
behavior gained him the love and blessing of all the 
inhabitants of the city. 

But far away in Africa the magician, who supposed 
he had destroyed Aladdin, one day determined to in- 
form himself with certainty whether the youth had 
perished in the underground cave or not. After he had 
resorted to a long series of magic tests he was amazed 
to find that Aladdin, instead of dying in the cave, had 
made his escape, and was living in royal splendor by 
aid of the wonderful lamp. 

On the very next day the magician started for the 
capital of China, where, on his arrival he engaged 
lodging at an inn. He quickly learned about the wealth, 
charities, happiness and splendid palace of Aladdin, 
and he went to see the wonderful building. At sight of 
its gold and silver walls and bejeweled windows, he 
knew that none but genies, the slaves of the lamp, could 
have erected it; and envious of Aladdin's high estate, 
he returned to the inn, determined to find out whether 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 177 

Aladdin carried the lamp about with him, or where he 
left it. His magic art soon informed him, to his great 
joy, that the lamp was in the palace. “Well/’ said he, 
rubbing his hands gleefully, “I shall soon have that 
lamp, and I shall make Aladdin return to his original 
poverty.” 

Aladdin at this time was unluckily absent on a hunt- 
ing trip and would not return for another week. This 
gave the magician the opportunity he wanted and he 
resolved on his plans at once. From a coppersmith he 
obtained a dozen handsome well-polished copper 
lamps and put them in a basket. With this basket 
hanging on his arm he went directly to Aladdin’s palace, 
and as he approached it began crying: “Who will 
exchange old lamps for new ones ? ” 

A crowd of children collected, who hooted at him and 
thought he was a madman or a fool, as did all who 
chanced to be passing by. But the magician regarded 
not the jeering crow T d, and continued to shout: “Who 
will exchange old lamps for new ones ?” 

He repeated this as he walked back and forth in front 
of the palace until the princess heard the hubbub and 
sent a woman slave to inquire what it was about. 

The slave returned laughing so heartily that the 
princess rebuked her. “ Madam,” said the slave, “ who 
can help laughing to see an old man with a basket on 
his arm, full of fine new lamps offering to exchange 
them for old ones? The children and the rest of the 


178 


The Arabian Nights 

mob crowd about him so that he can hardly stir and 
they make all the noise they can in derision of him.” 

Another slave, hearing this, said: “Now you speak 
of lamps, I know not whether the princess may have 
observed it, but there is an old one on a shelf of our 
master’s dressing-room, and whoever owns it will not 
be sorry to find a new one in its stead. If the princess 
chooses, she may have the pleasure of finding out 
whether this old man is so silly as to give a new lamp 
for an old one, without requiring anything for the ex- 
change.” 

The princess, who was not aware of the value of this 
lamp, and the importance of keeping it safe, entered 
into the pleasantry and commanded a slave to take it 
out to the old man. No sooner did the slave with the 
lamp in her hands get to the palace gate than she called 
to the African magician, showed him the lamp and 
said : “ Give me a new one for this.” 

He was sure it was the lamp he wanted, for there 
could be no other such in the new palace where he 
doubted not all the rest of the utensils were of shining 
gold or silver. He snatched it eagerly out of the slave’s 
hand and thrust it as far as he could into his bosom. 
Then he held out his basket and bade her select the lamp 
she liked best. The slave picked out one and turned to 
carry it to the princess, while the place rang with the 
shouts of the children scoffing at the old man’s folly. 

, Little he cared, and he left off crying his lamps and 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 179 

went away as fast as he could. He had succeeded in 
his purpose, and the lamps that were left in his basket 
were of no further use to him. As soon as he was out 
of sight of the palace and the mob, he betook himself to 
one of the least-frequented streets and set down basket 
and all in a vacant doorway. At length he came to a 
city gate, passed through and pursued his way until he 
reached a lonely spot out of view of all habitations. 
There he remained till nightfall, when he pulled out 
the lamp and rubbed it. 

At this summons the genie appeared and said : “ What 
do you want? I am ready to obey whoever has that 
lamp in his hands, I and the other slaves of the lamp.” 

“ I command you,” said the magician, “ to transport 
me and the palace which you and the other slaves of 
the lamp have built in this city, to Africa. Wait until 
all the people in the palace are asleep and carry them 
with it.” 

The genie vanished without replying, and that night 
he and the other genies who were the slaves of the lamp 
carried the palace entire to Africa, and did this so gently 
as not to awaken any of its sleeping inmates. 

Early the next morning, when the sultan looked out 
of his window toward Aladdin’s palace, he rubbed his 
eyes in amazement, for the beautiful building was 
nowhere in sight. He could not comprehend how so 
large a structure, which he had seen plainly every day 
for some years, should vanish so soon and not leave the 


180 


The Arabian Nights 

least sign behind. In his perplexity he ordered that the 
grand vizier be sent for in haste, and when he arrived 
asked him what had become of the palace. 

The grand vizier, who in secret bore no good will to 
Aladdin, intimated his suspicion that the palace was 
built by magic, and that Aladdin had made his hunting 
excursion an excuse for its removal with the same sud- 
denness that it had been erected. He induced the sul- 
tan to send a detachment of his guards to seize Aladdin 
and make him a prisoner. This was done and Aladdin 
was brought home in chains and dragged into the pres- 
ence of the sultan, who at once ordered the executioner 
to cut off his head. The executioner had Aladdin kneel 
down, bandaged his eyes and raised his cimeter to 
strike. But the news of Aladdin’s arrest had reached 
the city even before he and his captors did, and the 
people, whose affection Aladdin had secured by his 
largesses and charities, were soon swarming around the 
palace. Many of them were armed, and just as the 
executioner was about to strike the fatal blow they 
forced their way in at the gates. The tumult outside 
was so loud, and the sight of the angry leaders who 
came running into the council chamber was so alarm- 
ing, that the sultan called to the executioner to stay his 
hand. Then, to avoid the danger of an insurrection, he 
ordered Aladdin to be unbound, and pardoned him in 
the sight of the crowd. 

As soon as Aladdin found himself at liberty, he ad- 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 181 

dressed the sultan, and said : “ Sir, I beg you to tell me 
what crime I have committed which has caused me to 
lose your favor.” 

“Your crime, wretched man!” exclaimed the sultan. 
“ Do you not know it. Follow me and I will show you.” 

He took him to a window and pointed out toward the 
spot where the palace had stood. “False wretch!” 
said he, “ where is your palace and my daughter ? ” 

Aladdin looked and was speechless with astonish- 
ment. At last he recovered himself and responded: 
“ It is true, I do not see the palace, but I am not con- 
cerned in its removal. Grant me forty days, and if in 
that time I cannot restore it I will suffer death at your 
pleasure.” 

“ I give you the time you ask,” said the sultan, “ but 
at the end of the forty days forget not to present your- 
self before me. My daughter I must have, or your life 
shall pay the penalty.” 

Aladdin went sadly forth from the sultan's palace. 
The lords who had courted him in the days of his 
splendor now declined to have any words with him, 
and for three days he wandered about the city, exciting 
the wonder and compassion of the multitude by asking 
everybody he met if they had seen his palace or could 
tell him anything of it. Late on the third day he ram- 
bled out into the country, and he was walking along 
near a river when he slipped and fell down its bank, 
and thus chanced to rub the ring on his finger which 


182 


The Arabian Nights 

the magician had given him. Immediately the same 
genie whom he had seen in the cave appeared. 

“What do you want?” asked the genie. “I am 
ready to obey whoever has that ring on his finger, I and 
the other slaves of the ring.” 

Aladdin, agreeably surprised at an offer of help so . 
little expected, replied: “Genie, show me where the 
palace is that I caused to be built, and transport it back 
to its proper place.” 

“ I have not the power to fulfil your command except 
in part,” said the genie. “ The slaves of the lamp car- 
ried the palace away and they alone can bring it back.” 

“Then I command you to take me to my palace, in 
whatsoever part of the world it may be,” said Aladdin. 
“Leave me there under my dear wife’s window.” 

These words were no sooner out of his mouth than 
the genie transported him to Africa, and left him close 
beside his palace, which stood in the midst of a large 
plain at no great distance from a city. Night was com- 
ing on, and the prince, who had sat down to devise a 
scheme for making his presence known to the princess, 
fell asleep out of sheer weariness. 

The next morning the princess rose early, and she 
had just finished dressing when one of her attendants 
chanced to look out through the window and saw Alad- 
din. The servant instantly informed her mistress, who 
ran to the window, and opened it. Aladdin, awakened 
by the sound the window made, looked up, as she 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 183 

looked down, and great was their joy. “ I will send a 
servant to unlock the private door a few steps to your 
right,” said she. “ Enter and come up.” 

The door was soon opened, and Aladdin was con- 
ducted up to the princess’s apartment. In their happi- 
ness at meeting, after their cruel separation, they em- 
braced and shed tears. Then they sat down and Aladdin 
said: “I beg of you, princess, before we speak of any- 
thing else, to tell me what has become of an old lamp 
which stood on a shelf in my dressing-chamber. ” 

“Alas!” answered the princess, “I was afraid our 
misfortunes might be owing to that lamp; and what 
grieves me most is that I have been the cause of them. 
I was foolish enough to exchange the old lamp for a 
new one, and the next morning I found myself in this 
strange country, which I am told is Africa.” 

“ Now that you have explained where we are,” cried 
Aladdin, “I know that what has happened is due to 
the vile magician who pretended he was my uncle. 
Where is the lamp ? ” 

“The magician carries it about with him carefully 
wrapped up in his bosom,” replied the princess. “Of 
this I can assure you, because he pulled it out before me 
and showed it to me in triumph.” 

“Princess,” said Aladdin, “I think I know how to 
deliver you and regain possession of the lamp on which 
all our prosperity depends. But it will be necessary 
that I first go to the town. I shall return by noon and 


184 


The Arabian Nights 

will then tell you what must be done to insure success. 
Let the private door be opened at my first knock.” 

When Aladdin was out of the palace he hastened to 
the city. After going through several streets he came 
to the shop of a druggist and went in and bought a 
certain powder for which he paid a piece of gold. He 
then returned to the palace. 

As soon as he had rejoined the princess he said: 
“ You must help in the scheme I have devised. Assume 
a friendly manner toward the magician, and ask him to 
oblige you by partaking of a feast that you will pre- 
pare in his honor. Put this powder in the cup from 
which he will drink, and his death will follow. Then 
we will regain possession of the lamp.” 

The princess agreed to do as he wished, and when 
he left her she arrayed herself gaily for the first time 
since she left China. That evening, when the magician 
came in, she surprised him by assuming a look of pleas- 
ure and asked him to a feast in the hall of the four-and- 
twenty windows. He most willingly accepted, and 
toward the end of the repast, during which she had tried 
to be very agreeable, she handed him the drugged cup. 
He drank its contents, out of compliment to her, even 
to the very last drop, and then fell back lifeless. 

Aladdin was waiting just outside of the door, and the 
princess ran and let him in. She flung her arms around 
his neck and kissed him, but he put her away saying: 



The death of the African magician 






Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 185 

* 1 have more to do. Retire to your apartment for a 
little while.” 

When the princess and her attendants were gone out 
of the hall, Aladdin went to the dead magician, took 
the lamp from under his vest and after removing its 
wrappings, rubbed it. The genie promptly appeared, 
and Aladdin said : “ I command you to convey this 
palace instantly to the place whence it was brought 
hither.” 

The genie bowed his head in token of obedience and 
disappeared. A little later the palace was back in 
China, and the princess as she sat in her chamber only 
felt two little shocks, the one when the palace was lifted 
up and the other when it was put down, with a very 
short interval of time between. 

On the morning after the restoration of Aladdin’s 
palace the sultan was mourning over the fate of his 
daughter when he chanced to look out of the window 
and thought he saw that the vacancy created by the 
disappearance of the palace was filled. On looking 
more attentively he was convinced beyond the chance 
of doubt that he saw his son-in-law’s palace. His sorrow 
and grief gave way to joy and gladness, and he hastened 
to visit the restored palace, anxious to know something 
of the fate of its former inmates. 

Aladdin, who was on the watch and saw him coming, 
met him at the entrance and led him to the princess’s 
apartment where the happy father embraced his daugh- 


186 


The Arabian Nights 

ter with tears of joy. After explanations of all that had 
happened were made, the sultan restored Aladdin to 
his favor and expressed regret for the apparent harsh- 
ness of his treatment of him, which he declared was 
wholly due to his paternal love for the princess, his 
daughter. 

A ten days’ feast was proclaimed, and it seemed as if 
Aladdin might now live the rest of his life in peace; but 
that was not to be. The African magician had a younger 
brother, who was, if possible, more wicked and cunning 
than himself. As soon as this brother learned of the 
other’s fate he departed for China vowing that he would 
be revenged. After crossing plains, rivers, mountains, 
and deserts and enduring much fatigue, he arrived at 
the Chinese capital, and took lodging at an inn. He had 
not been long in the city before he noticed that every- 
one was talking of a pious woman called Fatima, who 
wrought many miracles. As he fancied she might be 
of use to him in his plot for the destruction of Aladdin 
he requested to be informed more particularly about 
the holy woman and the sort of miracles she performed. 

“What!” said the person whom he addressed, “have 
you never seen her ? She is the admiration of the whole 
town for her fasting and her exemplary life. Except 
Mondays and Fridays she never stirs out of her little 
cell, but on those days she comes into the town and does 
an infinite deal of good; for there is not a sick person 
whom she does not put her hand on and cure.” 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 187 

One night the magician went to the hermitage of this 
good woman and killed her. In the morning he dyed 
his face the same hue as hers, arrayed himself in her 
gown and veil and girdle, took her staff in his hand and 
went straight to the palace of Aladdin. On the way 
thither the people, supposing he was the holy woman, 
crowded around him to beg his blessing; and those 
who were suffering from disease kneeled for him to lay 
his hands on them, which he did, muttering some words 
in form of a prayer. At last he came to the square be- 
fore Aladdin’s palace, and he had been there only a 
short time in the midst of the noisy crowd that had fol- 
lowed him when the princess observed him from her 
window. 

She had long heard of Fatima, but had not hitherto 
seen her. So she sent four of her woman slaves to ask 
the holy woman to come into the palace. As soon as 
the crowd saw the attendants from the palace, it made 
way, and the magician advanced to meet them. 

“Holy woman,” said one of the slaves, “the princess 
would like to have a little conversation with you.” 

“She does me great honor,” responded the false 
Fatima. “ I am ready to accompany you to the palace.” 

When he was ushered into the presence of the princess 
she made him sit down beside her and said : “ My good 
woman, I have one thing to request of you. It is that 
you stay with me always, so I may be edified by your 
way of living, and pattern after your good example.” 


188 


The Arabian Nights 

“ Princess/’ said the magician, “ I beg you not to ask 
what would interfere with my prayers and devotions.” 

“Your staying here shall be no hindrance to you,” 
declared the princess. “I have a great many apart- 
ments unoccupied. You can choose which you like 
best and have as much liberty to perform your devo- 
tions as if you were in your own cell.” 

The magician, who really desired nothing so much 
as to thus become an inmate of the palace, in order to 
more easily carry out his designs, did not long excuse 
himself from accepting the obliging offer made by the 
princess. “Madam,” said he, “whatever resolution a 
poor wretched woman such as I am may have made to 
renounce the pomp and grandeur of this world, I dare 
not presume to oppose the will and commands of so 
pious and charitable a princess.” 

“ Then come with me,” said the princess, rising. “ I 
will show you what vacant apartments I have, that you 
may select the one which in future will be yours.” 

The magician followed the princess, and of all the 
apartments she showed him, made choice of that which 
was the worst, saying it was too good for him, and he 
only accepted it to please her. 

Afterward the princess would have brought him back 
into the great hall to dine with her. But in that case he 
would be obliged to show his face, which thus far he 
had kept concealed with Fatima’s veil. He therefore 
begged earnestly to be excused, telling her that he never 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 189 

ate anything except bread and dried fruits, and he pre- 
ferred to have that slight repast sent to his own apart- 
ment. 

“Your wishes shall be respected/’ said the princess, 
“ and I will order for you such a dinner as you desire. 
But remember I want to talk with you as soon as you 
have finished eating.” 

When the false Fatima rejoined the princess he was 
as warmly greeted as before. “I am delighted,” said 
she, “to have as a guest so holy a person as yourself, 
who will confer a blessing on this palace. But now I 
am speaking of the palace, tell me how you like it. 
What do you think of this hall ?” 

The pretended Fatima surveyed the hall from one 
end to the other, and said: “The opinion of such a 
solitary being as I, who am unacquainted with what 
the world calls beautiful, is of little value in this matter. 
However, I will say that so far as I can judge, the 
hall is truly admirable except in one particular.” 

“What is that?” inquired the princess. “For my 
part I had believed it absolutely perfect, but if there is 
a lack it shall be supplied.” 

“Forgive me the liberty I have taken,” said the magi- 
cian; “but I think if a roc’s egg was hung up in the 
middle of the dome, this hall would be the wonder of 
the world.” 

“My good woman,” said the princess, “what is a 
roc, and where may one get an egg ? ” 


190 


The Arabian Nights 

“It is a bird of prodigious size, which inhabits the 
summit of Mount Caucasus/’ was the magician’s reply. 
“The architect who built your palace can easily get 
you one of its eggs.” 

The princess thanked the magician for his advice, 
and conversed with him on other matters; but she 
could not forget the roc’s egg and resolved to request it 
of Aladdin when he next visited her apartment. He 
came in toward evening and found her in a very ill- 
humor. “What is amiss ?” he asked. 

“ All my pleasure in the hall of four-and-twenty win- 
dows is spoiled,” she replied, “for want of a roc’s egg 
hanging from the dome.” 

“If that is all,” responded Aladdin, “you shall soon 
be happy.” 

He left her and went to the great hall. There he 
pulled out of his bosom the lamp, which he now always 
carried about with him. He rubbed it and the genie 
immediately appeared. “Genie,” said Aladdin, “I 
command you to bring a roc’s egg and hang it up in the 
dome of this hall.” 

“Wretch!” cried the genie in a loud and terrible 
voice, “ have not I and the other slaves of the lamp done 
everything for you? and yet such is your unexampled 
ingratitude that you ask me to bring my master and 
hang him up in this dome. You and your wife and 
your palace deserve to be burnt to ashes; but I spare 
you because this request did not originate with you. 


Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp 191 

It’s true author is the brother of the African magician. 
He is now in your palace disguised as the holy woman 
Fatima, whom he has murdered, and it is at his sugges- 
tion that your wife makes this wicked demand. His 
design is to kill you. Therefore take care of yourself.” 

So saying the genie disappeared, and Aladdin went 
back to the princess. Without mentioning a word of 
what had happened he sat down and complained that 
his head ached. On hearing this, the princess told him 
that the holy Fatima was in the palace. “I will have 
have her summoned,” said the princess, “for doubtless 
she can cure you.” 

When the pretended holy woman entered the apart- 
ment, Aladdin said: “I am glad you are here at so 
fortunate a time. A violent pain in my head torments 
me, and I hope you will not refuse me that cure which 
you impart to afflicted persons.” 

He arose and held down his head, and the counter- 
feit Fatima advanced toward him with his hand on a 
dagger concealed in the girdle under his gown. Aladdin 
observed this, and he snatched the weapon from the 
magician’s hand and pierced him to the heart. 

“My dear husband, what have you done?” cried the 
princess. “You have killed the holy woman!” 

“No,” said Aladdin, “I have not killed Fatima, but 
a villain who would have assassinated me if I had not 
prevented him. This wicked man is the brother of the 
African magician who so recently attempted our ruin.” 


192 The Arabian Nights 

He drew aside the veil from the dead man’s face and 
told her the fate of the true Fatima, and how narrowly 
she and the palace had escaped destruction through the 
treacherous suggestion which had led to her request. 

After this Aladdin and his wife lived in peace, and 
when the sultan died Aladdin reigned in his stead. 


XI 


HOW BABA ABDALLAH BECAME POOR 

HE Caliph Haroon Alrashid was accustomed to go 



A about the city of Bagdad in disguise that he might 
see for himself the condition of the people and hear 
their comments on his court and government. On one 
occasion he and his grand vizier clothed themselves as 
foreign merchants and went their way through the dif- 
ferent parts of the city. As they were crossing a bridge 
from the portion of the city which lies on one side of the 
river Euphrates to that which lies on the other, they met 
an old blind man who asked alms of them. The caliph 
put a piece of gold into his hand, and the blind man 
instantly caught hold of the caliph’s arm and stopped 
him. “Sir,” said he, “pray pardon me for detaining 
you, but I desire you to give me a box on the ear. 
Either do that or take your money back, for I cannot 
receive it except on the condition I have named with- 
out breaking a solemn oath I have sworn to God.” 

Having thus spoken, the blind man released the 
caliph’s arm that he might strike, but for fear he should 
pass on without doing it, held him fast by his clothes. 

The caliph, surprised both at the words and actions 
of the blind man, responded: “I cannot comply with 


194 


The Arabian Nights 

your request. It would be unseemly that I should lessen 
the merit of my charity by treating you as you would 
have me.” 

But though he endeavored to get away, the blind 
man clung to him so persistently he could not free him- 
self. Therefore, unwilling to be detained longer, he 
yielded to the blind man’s request and gave him a 
slight blow. Then the blind man let the caliph go, and 
thanked and blessed him. 

Later, the caliph, on his way to his palace, observed 
in a street, which he had not passed through for a long 
time, a newly built edifice, which seemed to be the 
residence of some great lord of the court. He asked the 
grand vizier if he knew to whom it belonged. 

“ I do not know,” replied the vizier, “ but I will go 
and inquire.” 

One of the dwellers on the street, whom he questioned, 
told him that the house belonged to Cogia Hassan, a 
man who had formerly worked at rope-making, but 
who evidently had acquired great wealth, as he de- 
frayed honorably and generously the expenses he had 
been at in building. 

The grand vizier rejoined the caliph, and gave him 
a full account of what he had heard. “I must see this 
fortunate rope-maker,” said the caliph, “and also the 
blind beggar we met on the bridge. Go therefore, and 
ask them to come tomorrow to my palace.” 

Accordingly the vizier sought out the rope-maker 


How Baba Abdallah Became Poor 195 


and the blind man, and the next day brought them into 
the presence of the caliph. They prostrated themselves 
before the throne, and when they rose the caliph asked 
the blind man his name. 

“ My name is Baba Abdallah,” was the reply. 

“ Baba Abdallah,” said the caliph, “ I ordered you to 
come hither to know from yourself why you made the 
unwise oath of which you told me. Speak freely, and 
hold back nothing, for I will know the truth.” 

The blind man cast himself a second time at the foot 
of the caliph’s throne, with his face to the floor, and 
then rising spoke as follows: 

Commander of the Faithful, I most humbly ask your 
pardon for requiring you to box my ear. As to the ex- 
travagance of my action, I own that it must seem strange 
to mankind, but in the eyes of God it is a slight penance 
for an enormous crime of which I have been guilty, and 
for which, if all the people in the world were each to 
give me a box on the ear, it would not be a sufficient 
punishment. 

I was born at Bagdad. My father and mother died 
while I was yet a youth, and I inherited from them an 
ample estate. Though I was young I did not squander 
away my fortune in idle luxury, but took advantage of 
every opportunity to increase it by my industry. I soon 
became rich enough to purchase fourscore camels. 
These I let out to merchants, who hired them at a 


196 The Arabian Nights 

considerable profit to me for carrying merchandise from 
place to place. 

One day, as I was returning with my unloaded camels 
from Bussorah, whither I had carried some bales that 
were to be sent to the Indies, I stopped at a place where 
there was good pasturage, some distance from any 
habitation, to let my beasts graze. While I was sitting 
there a dervish, who was walking toward Bussorah, 
came and sat down beside me to rest himself. I asked 
him whence he came and where he was going. He put 
the same questions to me; and when we had satisfied 
each other’s curiousity, we produced our provisions and 
ate together. 

During our repast the dervish told me he knew of a 
spot not far away, where there were such immense 
riches, that even if all my fourscore camels were loaded 
with gold and jewels taken thence, the amount of treas- 
ure they could carry would not be missed. 

This intelligence so charmed me that I could scarcely 
contain myself. “Good dervish,” said I, “show me 
where the treasure is.” 

“ I am ready to conduct you to it,” said the dervish, 
“ and we will load your camels with the jewels and gold 
on condition that when they are so loaded, you will let 
me have one half of them. Afterward we will separate 
and each take his camels where he pleases. You see 
there is nothing but what is strictly equitable in this 
division; for if you give me forty camels, you will 


How Baba Abdallah Became Poor 197 


procure by my means the wherewithal to purchase 
thousands.’’ 

I agreed to his proposal, and at once collected my 
camels and set out with the dervish. We travelled for 
some time and then came to the entrance of a valley. 
This entrance was so narrow that two camels could not 
go through it abreast, and the mountains on either side 
were very high and steep. When we had gone on into 
the valley, the dervish bade me stop the camels, and he 
proceeded to gather some sticks and light a fire. That 
done, he cast some incense onto the flames, pronounced 
certain words which I did not understand, and a thick 
smoke arose. The smoke soon drifted away, and the 
rock forming the side of the valley opened and exposed 
to view a magnificent palace in the hollow of the moun- 
tain. 

We entered the palace and found ourselves surrounded 
by treasures on all sides. So eager was I to possess 
them, that, like an eagle seizing its prey, I fell on the 
first heap of golden coin that was near me. The dervish, 
however, paid more attention to the jewels than to the 
gold, and I soon followed his example. My sacks were 
large, but I was obliged to proportion my burden to the 
strength of my camels. As soon as the camels were 
loaded with all they could well carry the dervish used 
the same words to shut the treasury that he had used 
to open it, and after the doors had closed, the rock 
seemed as solid and entire as it was before. 


198 


The Arabian Nights 

We now divided our camels, came out of the valley, 
and went on until we arrived at the great road where 
we were to part, the dervish to go to Bussorah, and I 
to Bagdad. To thank him for his great kindness I 
made use of the most expressive terms, testifying my 
gratitude that he had let me have a share of such riches. 
We embraced each other and started on our different 
routes. But I had not gone far, following my camels, 
which paced quietly along, when the demon of envy 
took possession of my heart. I deplored the loss of the 
other forty camels, and much more the riches where- 
with they were loaded. “The dervish has no occasion 
for all this wealth,” said I to myself; “for he is master 
of the treasure and can have all he pleases.” 

So I stopped my camels, ran after the dervish, called 
to him as loud as I could and signalled to him to stop, 
which he did. When I came to him, I said: “ Brother, 
I had no sooner parted from you than a thought came 
into my head which neither of us had reflected on be- 
fore. You are a recluse, whose habit it is to live in quiet, 
free from all the anxieties of the world, and intent only 
on serving God. You probably know not what trouble 
you have taken on yourself to care for so many camels. 
It is my advice that you keep but thirty and let me re- 
lieve you of the other ten. You will find them awkward 
creatures to manage. I have had experience, and I 
know whereof I speak.” 


How Baba Abdallah Became Poor 199 


“I believe you are right,” responded the dervish. 
“ Choose which ten you please.” 

It did not take me long to make a selection and put 
them on the road to follow my others. I had not im- 
agined the dervish would be so easily persuaded to part 
with his camels. As a result my greediness increased 
and made me think it would be no hard matter to get 
ten more. Therefore, instead of thanking him, I said: 
“ Brother, the interest I take in your repose is so great 
that I cannot depart without asking you to consider 
how difficult a thing it is to govern even thirty loaded 
camels, especially for you who are not used to the work. 
You will fare much better to return to me as many 
more as you have already surrended.” 

My appeal had the desired effect on the dervish, 
who, without any hesitation, gave me ten more camels. 
He now had only twenty, while I was master of sixty 
and could boast of greater riches than any sovereign. 
You would have thought I might now have been con- 
tent, but the more we have the more we want, and my 
success made me so greedy that I longed for the rest of 
the camels. 

I redoubled my efforts and urged the dervish to grant 
me ten of the twenty, which he did with a good grace. 
As to the ten he had left, I embraced him, kissed his 
feet, caressed and entreated him, so that he gave me 
those also. “ Make a good use of them, brother,” said 


200 


The Arabian Nights 

the dervish, “and remember that God can take away 
riches as well as give them.” 

Even yet I was not satisfied, though I had all my 
fourscore and knew they were loaded with gold and 
jewels. I had observed that before the dervish left the 
cave he took a small box, and after showing me that it 
contained only a sort of ointment, put it into his breast. 
It now occurred to me that this little box of ointment 
perhaps contained some treasure more precious than 
all the riches I had gained, and I determined to obtain 
it. I had bade the dervish adieu, but I once more turned 
back and said : “ What will you do with that little box 
of ointment you got from the cavern palace ? It seems 
a trifle not worth your carrying away, and I entreat you 
to make me a present of it. What occasion has a der- 
vish, who has renounced the vanities of the world, for 
perfumes or scented ointments?” 

The dervish pulled it out of his bosom, and handing 
it to me, said : “ Here, take it, brother, and be content. 
If I can do more for you, you need only to ask me. I 
am ready to satisfy you.” 

When I had the box in my hand, I opened it, 
and looked in. “Since you are so good,” said I, 
“ surely you will not refuse to tell me the use of this 
ointment.” 

“ The use is very surprising,” said the dervish. “ If 
you apply a little of it on the lid of the left eye, you will 
see all the treasures contained in the bosom of the 


How Baba Abdallah Became Poor 201 


earth, but if you apply it to the right eyelid, it will make 
you blind.” 

“Take the box,” said I to the dervish, “and apply 
some of the ointment to my left eyelid. You understand 
how to do it better than I, and I am eager to experience 
what seems so incredible.” 

The dervish had no sooner done as I requested than 
I saw immense treasures and such vast riches that it is 
impossible for me to give an account of them; but as I 
was obliged to keep my right eye shut with my hand I 
asked him to apply some of the ointment to that eye 
also. 

“I am ready to accommodate you in this matter,” 
said the dervish; “but you must remember I have 
warned you that if any is put on your right eyelid, you 
will immediately be blind.” 

Far from being persuaded of the truth of what the 
dervish said, I imagined there was some wonderful 
mystery which the application of the ointment would 
reveal. “Brother,” I responded smiling, “I am con- 
vinced that you wish to mislead me. It is not natural 
that this ointment should have two such contrary 
effects.” 

“ I tell you simply the truth,” declared the dervish, 
“ and you ought to believe me.” 

But I persisted in my obstinacy and at last he reluc- 
tantly put a little of the ointment on my right eyelid. 
Alas! I ceased at once to distinguish anything with 


202 


The Arabian Nights 

either eye, and became blind as you see me now. “ Ah, 
dervish!” I exclaimed in an agony of dismay, “that of 
which you forewarned me has come to pass. I am 
sensible of the misfortune I have brought on myself by 
my fatal curiosity and greedy desire of riches; but you, 
dear brother, who are so charitable and good, among 
the many wonderful secrets with which you are ac- 
quainted, have you not one that will restore my sight ?” 

“Miserable man!” answered the dervish, “you 
might have avoided this calamity. Your punishment 
is only what you deserve. The blindness of your mind 
was the cause of the loss of your eyes, and the restora- 
tion of your sight is beyond my power. God gave you 
riches of which you were unworthy; and on that ac- 
count He takes them from you, and will by my hands 
give them to men not so ungrateful as yourself.” 

The dervish said no more, but left me overwhelmed 
with confusion and grief and after collecting my camels 
he went away with them toward Bussorah. I cried out 
loudly as he was departing, and entreated him not to 
desert me in my unhappy condition. It seemed to me 
that he might at least conduct me to some inn; but he 
was deaf to all my appeals. Thus deprived of sight 
and of everything I had in the world, I should have died 
with affliction and hunger, if the next day a passing 
caravan had not charitably received me and brought me 
to Bagdad. 

After this manner was I reduced, without remedy, 


How Baba Abdallah Became Poor 203 


from a condition of great wealth to a state of poverty. 
I had no other way to subsist except by asking alms, 
which I have done ever since. In order to expiate my 
crime against God, I enjoined on myself, by way of 
penance, a box on the ear from every person who should 
pity my condition. 

This, Commander of the Faithful, is the motive 
which caused me to make so strange a request of you. 
I crave your mercy once more, but am ready to receive 
any chastisement you choose to inflict. 

“Baba Abdallah,” said the caliph, “your sin has 
been great; and yet your self-inflicted penance proves 
your sorrow. Pray to God for pardon without ceasing; 
and that you may not be kept from your devotions by 
the necessity of getting your living, I present you hence- 
forth four silver derhems* a day, which my grand vizier 
shall give you each morning with the box on the ear you 
have imposed on yourself.” 

At these words Baba Abdallah prostrated himself 
before the caliph’s throne, thanking him and wishing 
him all happiness and prosperity. Then he rose and 
stood aside, and the caliph turned to Cogia Hassan, and 
demanded of him the narrative of his good fortune. 


*A derhem is a coin valued at about ten cents. 


XII 


HOW COG I A HASSAN ACQUIRED WEALTH 

I OWE the good fortune I now enjoy to two dear friends, 
whose names are Saad and Saadi. The latter is very 
rich, and he was always of the opinion that wealth is 
essential to happiness. He declared further his belief 
that the real cause of a life of poverty is in most cases a 
lack of sufficient money to make a thrifty start. Saad 
doubted the truth of these sentiments. He affirmed 
that a poor man may become rich by other means as 
well as money, and that some have become rich by 
mere chance. 

“Well,” said Saadi, on one occasion, when they had 
been talking on this subject, “we will not dispute any 
more, but will test our different theories by an experi- 
ment. I will give a sum of money to an honest, but 
poor artisan, and see if he obtains with it wealth and 
ease. If I have not the success I expect, then you 
shall try some other way and we will see whether that 
proves more effective.” 

A few days later Saad and Saadi passed through the 
street where I was working at my trade of rope-making. 
It was no hard matter for them to guess my poverty by 
my dress and appearance. Saad pointed to me and 


How Cogia Hassan Acquired Wealth 205 

said to his companion: “There is a man, whom I 
remember seeing at work here in the same destitution 
for a long time.” 

The two friends came to me and Saadi asked me my 
name, and I replied that it was Hassan. He then ex- 
pressed surprise that with all my industry I had not con- 
trived to extend my trade and save money. 

“Sir,” said I, “you will no longer be amazed at my 
condition when I tell you that, let me work as hard as I 
can from morning till night, I find difficulty in supply- 
ing my wife and five children with food. They lack 
many things which it is a hardship to do without. So 
how is it possible that I should save money ? ” 

“ I am not so much astonished as I was,” responded 
Saadi, “ now that I understand your situation. But if 
I was to present you with two hundred pieces of gold, 
would you make good use of them, and do you think 
such a sum would enable you to become rich?” 

“You seem to be too good a gentleman to banter 
me,” I replied; “and I will say that I believe I could 
acquire wealth even if a considerably less sum than 
that you name were at my disposal.” 

The generous Saadi immediately showed me that he 
was serious in what he had suggested, for he pulled a 
purse out of his bosom, and putting it into my hands 
said : “ Here, take this purse. It contains two hundred 
pieces of gold. God bless you and give you grace to 
make good use of this money; and, believe me, my 


206 


The Arabian Nights 

friend and I shall both be greatly pleased if it assists 
you to become more prosperous than you now are.” 

When I got the purse my joy was so great that my 
speech failed me, and I could only thank my bene- 
factor by laying hold of the hem of his garment and 
kissing it. Then he and his friend pursued their walk. 

As soon as they were gone, I returned to my work, 
and my first thought was what I should do with the 
purse to keep it safe. I had in my house neither box 
nor cupboard in&which to lock it up, nor any other 
place where I could be sure it would not be discovered 
if I concealed it. In this perplexity I laid aside ten 
pieces of gold for present necessaries, and wrapped the 
rest up in the folds of my turban. 

The principal expense I was at that day was to lay 
in a good stock of hemp for use in making my ropes, 
and afterward, as|my|family had eaten no meat for a 
long time I bought some for supper. I was carrying 
the meat home when a famished vulture flew toward 
me and would have taken it away if I had not held it 
very tight. But the tighter I held my meat, the more 
the bird struggled to get it, dragging me first this way 
and then that, till, in^my exertions, my turban fell to 
the ground. 

The vulture immediately let go its hold on the meat, 
seized the turban, and|flew][ofh with it. I cried out so 
loudly that I alarmed all the men, women and children 
in the neighborhood, and they joined their shouts with 


How Cogia Hassan Acquired Wealth 207 

mine to make the vulture drop its prize; but our cries 
did not avail. It carried off my turban and was soon 
out of sight. 

I went home very melancholy at the loss of my money, 
and as I was obliged to buy a new turban, that reduced 
still further the small remainder of the ten gold-pieces. 
What little was left was not sufficient to give me any 
hope of bettering my condition; and I was the more 
troubled over this because of the disappointment I knew 
it would occasion my benefactor. 

While the remainder of the gold lasted, my family and 
I lived better than usual; but I soon relapsed into my 
former poverty, utterly unable to extricate myself from 
wretchedness. However, I never murmured nor re- 
pined. “God was pleased to give me riches when I 
least expected them,” said I; “and He thought fit to 
take them from me, almost immediately, yet I will 
praise His name and submit myself to His will.” 

These were my sentiments, but my wife, from whom 
I could not keep secret the loss I had sustained, com- 
plained bitterly. In my trouble I told my neighbors 
that I had a hundred and ninety pieces of gold in the 
turban the vulture carried off; but as they knew my 
poverty and could not comprehend how I could have 
gotten so large a sum, they only laughed at me. 

About six months after this misfortune the two 
friends were again walking through that part of the 
town where I lived and determined to call and in- 


208 The Arabian Nights 

quire what use I had made of the gold Saadi had 
given me. 

“You will undoubtedly see a great alteration in the 
man,” remarked Saadi to his companion. “I expect 
we shall hardly know him.” 

Just then they turned into the street where I worked, 
and Saad perceived me at a distance. “ I see Hassan,” 
said he; “ but can discern no change in his person. He 
is as shabbily dressed as when we saw him before, 
except that his turban looks somewhat better.” 

Saadi saw that Saad had spoken only the truth, and 
he wondered to what could be attributed this lack of 
change in my appearance. 

“Well, Hassan,” said Saad, “how have things gone 
with you since we saw you last ? ” 

“ Gentlemen,” I replied, “ I deeply grieve to tell you 
that your hopes as well as mine have not had the success 
you had reason to anticipate. You will scarcely be- 
lieve the extraordinary adventure that has befallen me. 
I assure you, nevertheless, on the word of an honest 
man, that a vulture flew away with my turban, in which 
for safety I had wrapped my money.” 

Saadi rejected my assertion, and said: “Hassan, 
you joke and would deceive me. What have vultures 
to do with turbans? They only search for something 
to satisfy their hunger.” 

“Sir,” I replied, “what I have told you is so publicly 
known in this part of the town that almost anyone can 
satisfy you as to the facts.” 


How Cogia Hassan Acquired Wealth 209 

Saad took my part, and related a great many as sur- 
prising stories of vultures. At last Saadi was convinced, 
and after bidding me be more careful in the future he 
pulled out his purse and counted two hundred pieces of 
gold into my hand. “These I present to you,” said he, 
“ that they may win for you the advantages the others 
should have procured.” 

I told him that this second kindness was much greater 
than I deserved after what had happened, and that I 
would surely be able to give a better report of myself 
when he again came to see me. There was much more 
I would have said, but he turned away and continued 
his walk with his friend. 

As soon as they were gone I put the gold in my bosom, 
for lack of a purse, and then left off work and went 
home. My wife and children were none of them in the 
house, and I pulled out my money, put ten pieces 
aside for present use and wrapped up the rest in a 
linen cloth, which I tied fast with a knot. I next con- 
sidered where I could safely hide this and at length 
secreted it in an earthern pot full of bran that stood in a 
corner of the kitchen. The pot had been there for a 
long time and I imagined that no one would ever look 
into it. My wife soon returned, and I told her I would 
go to buy some hemp, without saying anything to her 
about the second present from Saadi. 

While I was absent there passed through our street 
a peddler who sold washing-balls. My wife wanted 


210 


The Arabian Nights 

some and beckoned to him. She, however, had no 
money, and she asked him if he would exchange the 
washing-balls for a pot of bran. The peddler consented 
and the bargain was made. 

Not long afterward I came home with as much hemp 
as I could carry, followed by five porters, also loaded 
with hemp. After I had paid the porters for their 
trouble I looked about me and could not see the pot of 
bran. I asked my wife what had become of it, and she 
told me of the bargain she had made with the peddler, 
which she thought was a very good one. 

“Ah! unfortunate woman!” cried I, “you know not 
what injury you have done me, yourself and our chil- 
dren. You thought you only disposed of an almost 
worthless pot of bran, but in it were a hundred and 
ninety pieces of gold which Saadi this day gave me, 
with ten more, as a second present.” 

My wife was like one distracted when she knew what 
she had done. She cried, beat her breast, and tore her 
hair and clothes. “Unhappy woman that I am!” she 
wailed, “where shall I find this peddler? I know him 
not and never saw him in our street before. Oh, hus- 
band! you were much to blame for being so secretive 
in such an important matter.” 

“ Wife,” said I, “ moderate your grief. By your cries 
you will alarm the neighbors, and there is no reason 
why they should be informed of our misfortunes. They 
will only laugh as they did before. We had better 


How Cogia Hassan Acquired Wealth 211 

bear our loss patiently and submit to the will of God. 
It is true we live poorly; but what have the rich that 
we have not. Do not we breathe the same air, enjoy 
the same light, and the same warmth of the sun ? They 
die as well as we. In short, the advantage they have 
over us is so very small we ought not to covet it.” 

My wife and I comforted ourselves with these reflec- 
tions, and I pursued my trade with as much alacrity as 
before these mortifying losses which followed each 
other so quickly. The only thing that troubled me was 
the thought of how I should look Saadi in the face 
when he came and asked me what use I had made of 
his money. 

After some time Saad and Saadi again called to in- 
quire as to my progress. They still retained their 
former differing opinions as to the result of Saadi’s 
repeated liberality. I saw them coming, but applied 
myself very earnestly to my work and did not lift my 
eyes again till they were close to me and had saluted 
me. Then I at once told them of my latestjmisfortune, 
and that I was as poor as ever. In conclusion I said: 
“ Could I guess that a peddler would come by that very 
day to whom my wife would give in exchange for what 
she bought a pot of bran which had stood in our kitchen 
for years ? ” 

When I had thus spoken I turned to Saadi saying: 
“ I see, sir, that it has pleased God I should not be en- 
riched by your liberality, but must remain poor. How- 


212 


The Arabian Nights 

ever, my obligation to you is the same as if your gifts 
had produced the desired effect.” 

“I do not regret the four hundred pieces of gold I 
gave you to raise you in the world,” responded Saadi. 
“ The money was presented without any expectation of 
recompense other than the pleasure of doing good, and 
for the sake of an experiment I wished to make.” 

Then, addressing his companion, he remarked: “It 
is now your turn to experiment and try to prove to me 
that there are ways to make a poor man’s fortune be- 
sides giving money to him. Let me see what you can 
do with Hassan. I dare say, whatever you may give 
him, he will not be made a bit richer than he was by my 
two gifts of gold.” 

Saad had a piece of lead in his hand which he showed 
Saadi. “You saw me pick up this piece of lead,” said 
he, “which I found on the ground. I will give it to 
Hassan, with the expectation that in some way it will 
come to be worth a great deal.” 

Saadi burst out laughing. “What is the value of 
that bit of lead?” said he, “a farthing? How is it 
possible for Hassan to make any use of it in winning 
wealth ? ” 

But Saad presented it to me and said: “Take it, 
and let Saadi laugh. You will presently have news to 
tell us of the good luck it has brought you.” 

I thought Saad was jesting and had a mind to divert 
himself. However, I took the lead and thanked him. 


How Cogia Hassan Acquired Wealth 213 

The two friends then pursued their walk, and I re- 
sumed my work. 

At night, when I pulled off my clothes to go to bed, 
the piece of lead, which I had never thought of since it 
was given to me, tumbled out of my pocket. I took it 
up and laid it on a shelf. The same night it happened 
that a fisherman neighbor was mending his nets and 
observed that a piece of lead was lacking. It was too 
late to buy any, for the shops were shut, and as he must 
either fish that night or his family go without food the 
next day, he called to his wife and bade her inquire 
among the neighbors for a piece of lead. She went from 
door to door of nearly every house on both sides of the 
street, but could not get any, and returned to tell her 
husband of her ill success. He asked her if she had been 
to my house. 

“No indeed,” she replied, “I have not been there. 
I know by experience they never have anything when 
one wants it.” 

“Nevertheless,” said the fisherman, “you must go 
there; for though you have been a hundred times be- 
fore without getting anything, you may chance to obtain 
what we want now.” 

The fisherman’s wife went out grumbling and came 
and knocked at our door. I was awakened out of a 
sound sleep by the noise, and asked what was wanted. 
“Hassan,” said she, “my husband needs a bit of lead 


214 The Arabian Nights 

with which to sink his nets, and I am come to see if 
you have a piece.” 

I at once remembered the lead I had received from 
Saad, and I told my neighbor I had some, and that my 
wife would give it to her. So my wife got up, and grop- 
ing about where I directed her, found the lead, opened 
the door, and gave it to the fisherman’s wife. The 
latter was much pleased, and promised that in return 
for the kindness we did her and her husband, we should 
have whatever was caught at the first cast of the nets. 

This promise was fully approved by the fisherman, 
for he was no less pleased than his wife to get the lead, 
which he little expected. He finished mending his 
nets, and went fishing two hours before sunrise, accord- 
ing to custom. At the first throw he caught only one 
fish. It was, however, about a yard long, and thick in 
proportion. After he had done fishing he went home, 
and his first care was to bring this fish to me where I 
was at my work. 

“ Neighbor,” said he, “my wife promised you last 
night whatever fish I should catch at the first throw of 
my nets. It pleased God to send no more than this one 
for you, which I desire you to accept.” 

“The bit of lead I let you have was such a trifle,” 
said I, “ that it ought not to be valued at so*high a rate. 
Neighbors should assist each other in their little wants. 
I have done no more for you than you would have done 
for me in the same situation. Therefore I would refuse 



The rope maker's wife finds a wonderful cjem 



How Cogia Hassan Acquired Wealth 215 

your present if I were not convinced you gave it to me 
freely.” 

After these civilities I took the fish and carried it to 
my wife. She was much surprised to see so large a 
fish. “ What would you have me do with it ? ” she asked. 
“ Our gridiron is only fit to broil small fish, and we have 
not a pot big enough to boil this one.” 

“That is your affair,” answered I. “Prepare it as 
you will.” I then went to my work again. 

In cleaning the fish my wife found in it a hard, clear 
substance which she fancied was a piece of glass. She 
gave this to the youngest of our children for a play- 
thing, and he and his brothers and sisters handed it 

about from one to another to admire its brightness and 

© 

beauty. At night, after the lamp was lit, they were 
still playing with the clear substance taken from the 
fish, and they perceived that it gave forth light in the 
gloom, when my wife, who was getting supper, stood 
between them and the lamp. So they snatched it from 
each other to try it, and the younger children began 
crying because the older ones would not let them have 
it long enough in the dark. 

I called to them to know what was the matter, and 
my wife told me they were squabbling about a piece of 
glass which gave a light. This interested me, and I 
bade my wife blow out the lamp so that we could de- 
termine whether the children were mistaken or not. 
We thus discovered that the piece of glass gave so great 


216 


The Arabian Nights 

a light we could see to go to bed by it. So I placed it on 
the mantel and said: “Look, this will spare us the 
expense of oil.” 

When the children saw that the lamp was out and 
that the piece of glass supplied its place they shouted 
and made a great noise from astonishment. Before my 
wife and I could silence them we were forced to make 
a decidedly greater noise and put them to bed. They 
lay awake talking a long while about the wonderful 
light given forth by the piece of glass. 

A very slight partition wall separated our house from 
that of our next neighbor. This neighbor was a rich 
jeweler, and the chamber he and his wife occupied 
adjoined the partition wall. They were both in bed 
when the noise my children made awakened them. 
The next morning the jeweler’s wife came to mine to 
complain of their being disturbed out of their first sleep. 

“ Good neighbor,” said my wife, “ I am very sorry 
for what happened and hope you will excuse it. You 
know children will laugh and cry for a trifle. Come in 
and I will show you the cause of all the noise. See! it 
was this piece of glass which I took out of a fish.” 

“Indeed,” said the jeweler’s wife, “that is a piece of 
glass as you say; but as it is more beautiful than com- 
mon glass I would like to buy it.” 

The children, who had been listening, now inter- 
rupted the conversation, crying and begging their 
mother not to part with it, and she, to quiet them, 


How Cogia Hassan Acquired Wealth 217 

promised she would not. Thus the jeweler’s wife was 
prevented from obtaining what she had at once recog- 
nized as a diamond of wonderful size and brilliance; 
but before she went away she whispered to my wife, 
who followed her to the door, that if she had a mind to 
sell it not to show it to anybody without informing her. 

My wife’s caller could not rest satisfied till she had 
told her husband what she had seen in my house, and 
she immediately went to his shop to acquaint him with 
her discovery. On her return home she came again to 
my wife and asked her if she would take twenty pieces 
of gold for the bit of glass. 

But my wife would not make any bargain. She told 
the jeweler’s wife she could not part with it till she had 
spoken to me. While they were talking at the door I 
came from my work to dinner. My wife stopped me and 
asked if I would sell the piece of glass she had found in 
the fish for twenty pieces of gold, which our neighbor 
offered. I called to mind the confidence with which 
Saad, in giving me the bit of lead, told me it would make 
my fortune. As I did not immediately reply, our caller 
fancied I considered the price she offered too low and 
said: “I will give you fifty pieces, if that will do.” 

As soon as I found that she rose so suddenly from 
twenty to fifty, I told her that I expected a great deal 
more. “Well,” said she, “I will give you a hundred, 
and that is so much I know not whether my husband 
will approve of my offering it.” 


*18 


The Arabian Nights 

I knew then that what we supposed was a piece of 
glass must be a diamond, and I told her I would take 
nothing less than a hundred thousand pieces of gold for 
it. “You are well aware,” said I, “ that it is worth even 
much more than that, but because you and your husband 
are neighbors I will make this price to you. If you do 
not choose to pay it, some other jeweler, who will give a 
far larger sum, shall have the diamond.” 

The jeweler’s wife confirmed me in my resolution by 
her eagerness to conclude the bargain. She came up at 
several biddings to fifty thousand pieces of gold, which 
I refused. “ I can offer you no more,” said she, “with- 
out my husband’s consent. He will return home at 
night, and I would beg the favor of you to let him see 
the gem.” 

I promised to show it to him, and that evening he 
called. “Neighbor Hassan,” said he, “I desire you 
would show me the diamond your wife showed to 
mine.” 

When I put it in his hands he looked at it and ad- 
mired it for a long time. “Well,” said he, “my wife 
tells me she offered you fifty thousand pieces of gold. 
I will give you twenty thousand more.” 

“Neighbor,” said I, “your wife can tell you that I 
value my diamond at a hundred thousand pieces, and 
I will take nothing less.” 

He haggled a long time with me in hope that I would 
make some abatement; but finding I was positive, and 


How Cogia Hass an Acquired Wealth 219 

fearing I would show the diamond to other jewelers, he 
at last concluded the bargain on my own terms. The 
next day he brought me the sum we had agreed on and 
I delivered to him the diamond. 

I was now very rich, and I thanked God for His 
bounty, and would have liked to go and throw myself 
at Saad’s feet to express my gratitude. In like manner 
I would gladly have gone to Saadi to whom I was first 
obliged, though his good intention had not the same 
success; but I knew not where either of them lived. 

The next thing to settle was how to use the wealth 
that had so suddenly become mine. My wife proposed 
immediately to buy rich clothes for herself and the 
children, and to purchase a fine house and furnish it 
handsomely. I told her we ought not to begin with 
such expenses; “for,” said I, “money should only be 
spent so that it may produce a fund from which we can 
draw without its failing. Therefore I shall start to- 
morrow to seek a profitable way of investing it.” 

I spent all of the next two days going to the people of 
my own trade, who worked as hard for their bread as I 
had done, and engaged them to work for me in the 
different sorts of rope-making, according to their skill 
and ability. This was easily arranged, for I promised 
not to make them wait for their money, but to pay them 
as soon as their work was done. Thus I became master 
of nearly all the rope business of Bagdad, and everybody 
was pleased with my exactness and punctual payment. 


220 


The Arabian Nights 


As so great a number of workman produced a large 
quantity of rope, I hired warehouses in several parts of 
the town to hold my goods and appointed over each a 
clerk to sell both wholesale and retail. By so doing I 
received a good profit and a generous income. At 
length, to concentrate my business, I bought ground 
and built the house you saw yesterday, which, though 
it makes so great an appearance, consists, for the most 
part, of storerooms for my rope. 

Some time after my removal to this house, Saad and 
Saadi, who had scarcely thought of me since the day 
when Saad gave me the piece of lead, called to see me 
at my former habitation. There they were surprised 
by the information that I had become a great manu- 
facturer, known as Cogia Hassan, and they immediately 
set out to visit me in my new abode. They knocked at 
the door, and the porter ushered them into the hall 
where I was sitting. When I saw my two friends I rose 
and ran to them, and would have kissed the hem of 
their garments; but they would not allow it. I invited 
them to be seated on a sofa which was placed in full 
view of my garden, and I sat down opposite them. 

Then Saadi addressed me, saying: “Cogia Hassan 
I cannot express my joy to see that you have at last won 
wealth; and I feel certain that in some way this won- 
derful change in your fortune is due to the four hundred 
pieces of gold which I presented to you.” 

Saadi,” said the other, “ I am vexed with you for 


How Cogia Hassan Acquired Wealth 221 

persisting in not believing what Hassan has already 
told us about your gifts. I am confident that he gave 
us a faithful account of those two accidents which befell 
him ; but let him speak himself and say to which of us 
he most owes his present prosperity.” 

“ Gentlemen,” said I, “it will be my endeavor to 
declare to you the whole truth with the same sincerity 
as before.” 

I then related all that had happened since I last saw 
them; but my words had no effect on Saadi. “Cogia 
Hassan,” said he, “ what you tell us about the fish that 
had a diamond inside appears to me as incredible as 
the vulture’s flying away with your turban, and the 
exchange made by your wife with the peddler. How- 
ever, I am convinced you are no longer poor, and I 
rejoice heartily.” 

It was growing late, and they arose to depart; but 
I said : “ There is one favor I have to ask. I beg that 
you will stay with me over night, and tomorrow we will 
go by water to a country house which I have bought. 
You will enjoy spending the day there, I think, and we 
will return in the evening.” 

“ If Saad has no business that calls him elsewhere,” 
said Saadi, “ I consent.” 

Saad responded that there was nothing to prevent his 
staying, and I sent a slave to each of their homes to 
explain their absence lest their families should be anx- 
ious. While supper was being prepared, I showed my 


222 


The Arabian Nights 

benefactors my house and storerooms. Then I brought 
them back into the hall, where they asked me various 
questions about my affairs, and I gave them such an- 
swers as satisfied them. 

While we were conversing my servants came to tell 
me that supper was served, and I led my guests into 
another hall, where they admired the furniture and the 
manner in which it was lighted. I regaled them with 
a concert of vocal and instrumental music during the 
repast, and afterward with a company of dancers. 

We agreed to set out early in the morning to enjoy 
the fresh air, and we were at the riverside by sunrise. 
A pleasure-boat was waiting for us, and in less than an 
hour and a half, with six good rowers, we arrived at my 
country house. As soon as we disembarked we went for 
a walk in the gardens, where we lingered longest in a 
grove of orange and lemon trees, loaded with fruit and 
flowers and irrigated by rivulets from a neighboring 
stream. The pleasant shade, the fragrant odors which 
perfumed the air, the soft murmurings of the water, and 
the harmonious notes of the birds, were so delightful 
that my companions frequently stopped to tell me how 
much they appreciated my bringing them to so beauti- 
ful a place. 

Beyond the grove was a wood of large trees. Two of 
my boys, whom I had sent into the country with a tutor 
for the air, went into the woodland while we were strol- 
ing in that direction. They chanced to observe a nest 


How Cogia Hassan Acquired Wealth 228 

which was built in the branches of a lofty tree and bade 
a slave who attended them to climb the tree for it. The 
slave, when he got to the nest, was much surprised to 
find it composed of a turban. There were some young 
birds in it and he brought it down, birds and all. My 
boys thought I might like to see a nest that was so un- 
common and came running to show it to me. 

The two friends and I were greatly astonished at the 
novelty; but my amazement far exceeded theirs, for I 
recognized the turban to be that with which the vulture 
had flown away. After I had examined it well and 
showed it to my guests, I said : “ Gentlemen, can you 
remember the turban I had on the day you first 
spoke to me well enough to say whether this is the 
one r 

“ I do not think that either my friend or I gave any 
attention to it,” replied Saad; “ but if the hundred and 
ninety pieces of gold are in it we can have no further 
doubts.” 

“Sir,” I continued, “this is the same turban; for I 
know it perfectly, and I perceive by its weight that the 
gold is still in its folds. Observe well before I unwrap 
it that it is of no very fresh date in the tree; and the 
state in which you see it is sufficient proof that the 
vulture took it to the tree on the day it was seized.” 

While I was speaking I removed the young birds, 
pulled off the linen cloth which was around the cap of 
the turban, and took out the purse which Saadi knew 


224 


The Arabian Nights 

to be the one he had given me. I emptied it before 
them and said: “There is the money.” 

They counted it and found one hundred and ninety 
pieces of gold. Then Saadi addressed himself to me 
saying: “ I agree, Cogia Hassan, that this money could 
not have served to enrich you; but the other hundred 
and ninety pieces which you would have me believe you 
hid in a pot of bran might have done so.” 

“ Sir,” I responded, “ I have told you the truth about 
both sums.” 

We now retraced our steps to the house, where we 
had dinner, and afterward we lay down for a siesta 
during the heat of the day. Later we talked together 
till it grew cooler, when we went into the garden and 
stayed till sunset. We then mounted horses, and a ride 
of two hours took us to Bagdad, which we reached by 
moonlight. 

It happened, by some negligence of my grooms, that 
we were out of grain for the horses. The storehouses 
were all shut; but one of my slaves, seeking about the 
neighborhood, found a pot of bran in a shop and bought 
it. He carried his purchase to the stables and was 
dividing the bran among the horses, when he felt a 
linen cloth with something heavy tied up in it. He 
brought the cloth to me without undoing the knot, and 
I at once knew what it was. 

“ Gentlemen,” said I turning to my two benefactors, 
“ it has pleased God that you should not part from me 


How Cogia Hassan Acquired Wealth 225 

without being fully convinced of the truth of all that I 
have told you. Here are the other hundred and ninety 
pieces of gold which you, Saadi, gave me. This is the 
very cloth in which I tied up the gold with my own 
hands.” 

Then I counted out the money, and after that ordered 
the pot to be brought to me. I knew it to be the one 
that formerly stood in our kitchen, and I sent it to my 
wife to ask if she recognized it. She returned word that 
it was the same pot she had exchanged full of bran for 
the washing-balls. 

Then Saadi addressed his friend saying: “I yield 
to you and acknowledge that money is not always the 
means of becoming rich.” 

After he had so spoken I said to him: “I dare not 
propose to return to you the three hundred and eighty 
pieces of gold which it has pleased God should be found 
to undeceive you in your opinion of my honesty. I am 
sure you did not bestow them on me with an intention 
of getting them again; and if you approve of my pro- 
posal, tomorrow I will give them to the poor, that God 
may bless us both.” 

The two friends spent that night also at my house, 
and next day, after embracing me, went to their homes. 

At the conclusion of this story the caliph said: 
“ Cogia Hassan, I have not for a long time heard any- 
thing that has given me so much pleasure as your narra- 
tive of the wonderful way in which you acquired your 


226 


The Arabian Nights 

riches. I recently bought that same diamond which 
made your fortune. It now is in my treasury, and I am 
happy to learn whence it came. I esteem it the most 
precious and valuable jewel I possess; and as Saadi 
may still have some doubts about it, I would have you 
take him and Saad to my treasurer, who will show it to 
them.” 

After these words the caliph signified to Cogia Hassan 
and Baba Abdallah that he was through with them, 
and they both prostrated themselves before the throne 
and retired. 


xm 


THE FORTY ROBBERS 


HERE once lived in a town of Persia two brothers. 



1 one named Cassim and the other Ali Baba. They 
belonged to a poor family, but Cassim married a rich 
widow and became a wealthy merchant. Ali Baba, on 
the other hand, married a woman as poor as himself and 
lived by cutting wood in a neighboring forest and bring- 
ing it on three donkeys into the town to sell. 

One day when Ali Baba was in the forest, and had just 
finished cutting wood enough to load his donkeys, he saw 
at a distance a great cloud of dust approaching. He 
observed it attentively and soon distinguished a body of 
horsemen, whom he suspected might be robbers. So 
he determined to leave his donkeys, and after driving 
them into a thicket out of sight he climbed a large tree 
growing on a high rock. The branches of the tree were 
thick enough to conceal him, and yet enabled him to 
watch all that passed. 

The horsemen numbered forty and were all well 
mounted and armed. They came to the foot of the 
rock on which the tree stood and there dismounted. 
Every man unbridled his horse, tied it to a shrub, and 
gave it a feed of corn from a bag he had brought with 


228 


The Arabian Nights 

him. Then each took on his shoulder his saddle-bags, 
which Ali Baba could see were stuffed full of plunder. 
One, who was apparently the captain, came under the 
tree in which Ali Baba was hidden, and making his way 
through some bushes pronounced these words : “ Open 
sesame ! ” 

At once a door opened in the rock, and after the 
robber captain had made all his troop enter, he fol- 
lowed, and the door closed of itself. 

The robbers stayed some time within the rock, but 
at last the door opened and the captain came out and 
stood to see all his troop go by him. As soon as the 
last man had passed out, the door closed, and they went 
and bridled their horses and mounted. Then the cap- 
tain put himself at their head, and they returned the 
way they had come. 

After Ali Baba had followed them with his eyes as 
far as he could see them, he descended from the tree. 
Remembering the words the captain of the robbers used 
to cause the door to open, he had the curiosity to try if 
his repeating them would have the same effect. Ac- 
cordingly he went among the bushes, found the door con- 
cealed behind them, and said: “ Open sesame!” 

The door instantly flew wide open. Ali Baba, who 
expected to see a dark, dismal cavern, was surprised to 
find a spacious and well-furnished chamber admirably 
lighted from a strongly barred opening at the top of the 
rock. It contained many rich bales of silk, brocade. 


229 


The Forty Robbers 

and valuable carpeting, great heaps of gold and silver 
ingots, and no end of money in bags. Evidently the 
cave had been occupied for ages by robbers who had 
succeeded one another. 

Ali Baba boldly collected as many bags of the gold 
coins as he thought his three donkeys could carry, and 
when he had put these on the animals’ backs he laid 
wood on top in such a manner that the bags could not 
be seen. 

He now made the best of his way to town and drove 
his donkeys into his little yard. After throwing off the 
wood that covered the panniers he carried the bags into 
the house and emptied them, which made such a great 
heap of gold as dazzled his wife’s eyes. Then he told 
her the whole adventure from beginning to end and 
asked her to keep it secret. 

The wife rejoiced greatly at their good fortune and 
wanted to count all the gold, piece by piece. “You 
would never get done,” said Ali Baba. “There is no 
time to be lost. I will dig a hole and bury it.” 

“Very well,” replied she, “but let us at least know 
somewhere near how much we have. I will borrow a 
measure and measure it while you dig the hole.” 

So away she ran to Cassim’s house, and addressing 
herself to his wife, desired the loan of a measure for a 
little while. Her sister-in-law inquired whether she 
would have a small or a large measure, and she asked 
for a small one. 


230 


The Arabian Nights 

The sister-in-law knew Ali Baba’s poverty, and she 
was curious to learn what his wife wanted to measure. 
So before bringing the measure out she put a little dab 
of tallow in the bottom with the expectation that a por- 
tion of whatever was measured would stick to the 
receptacle and be brought back when it was returned. 

Ali Baba’s wife went home, set the measure beside 
the heap of gold, and continued to fill and empty it till 
she had done. She was very well satisfied to find the 
number of measures amounted to so many as they did, 
as was also her husband, who had now finished digging 
the hole. While Ali Baba was burying the gold his 
wife carried the measure back, but without taking 
notice that a piece of gold had stuck to the tallow in the 
bottom. “Sister,” said she, “you see I have not kept 
your measure long. I return it with thanks.” 

As soon as Ali Baba’s wife was gone Cassim’s wife 
looked into the measure and was surprised to find a 
piece of gold sticking there. “What!” she exclaimed, 
“has Ali Baba gold so plentiful as to measure it? 
Whence has he all this wealth ? ” 

When her husband came home from his warehouse 
she said to him: “Cassim, I know you think yourself 
rich, but Ali Baba is infinitely richer than you. He 
does not count his money, but measures it.” 

Cassim begged her to explain this riddle, which she 
did by telling him of the stratagem she had used to 
make the discovery, and showed him the piece of 


231 


The Forty Robbers 

money, which was so old they could not tell in what 
ruler’s reign it was coined. 

Since he married the rich widow, Cassim had never 
treated Ali Baba as a brother, but neglected him; and 
now, instead of being pleased, he envied his brother’s 
prosperity. He could not sleep all that night and went 
to him in the morning before sunrise. “Ali Baba,” 
said he, “you pretend to be miserably poor, and yet 
you measure gold.” 

Then he took from his pocket the old coin, and 
added: “My wife found this at the bottom of the 
measure you borrowed yesterday.” 

Ali Baba, perceiving that Cassim knew of the wealth 
he had discovered, confessed all and offered his brother 
part of the treasure to keep the secret. 

“I must know exactly where this treasure is,” de- 
clared Cassim, haughtily, “ and how I may visit it my- 
self when I choose. Otherwise I will go and inform 
against you, and then you will not only get no more, 
but will lose all you have, and I shall receive a share 
for my information.” 

So Ali Baba told him all he wanted to know, even to 
the words he was to use to gain admission to the cave. 

At daybreak the next morning Cassim set out for the 
forest with ten mules bearing great chests which he de- 
signed to fill with gold. He followed the road Ali Baba 
had described to him, and it was not long before he 
reached the rock with the large tree growing on it, of 


232 


The Arabian Nights 

which his brother had told him. He pushed through 
the bushes to the entrance of the cavern and pronounced 
the words : “ Open sesame ! ” 

The door immediately opened, and when he was in, 
closed on him. He quickly laid at the door of the 
cavern as many bags of gold as his ten mules could 
carry; but his thoughts were now so full of the great 
riches he would possess that he could not think of the 
necessary word to make the door open. Instead of 
“Open sesame*,” he said: “Open barley!” and was 
much amazed to find that the door remained fast shut. 
He named several sorts of grain, but still the door would 
not open. 

Cassim had never expected such an incident, and 
was so alarmed at the danger he was in that the more 
he endeavored to remember the word “sesame,” the 
more his memory was confounded, and he had as much 
forgotten it as if he had never heard it mentioned. He 
threw down the bags he had in his arms and walked 
distractedly up and down the cave, without having the 
least regard to the riches that were around him. 

About noon the robbers returned. As they ap- 
proached the rock they saw Cassim’s mules straggling 
about with great chests on their backs. Alarmed at 
this, they galloped full speed to the cave, and with their 
naked cimeters in their hands went directly to the 


*Sesame is a small grain. 


The Forty Robbers 288 

door. Then the captain spoke the proper words and 
the door opened. 

Cassim, who heard the noise of the horses’ feet, at 
once guessed the arrival of the robbers and resolved to 
make an effort for his life. No sooner did he see the 
door open than he rushed out with such violence that 
he threw the robber captain down on the ground. But 
he could not escape the other robbers, who, with their 
cimeters, cut off his head. 

The first care of the robbers after this was to ex- 
amine the cave. They found all the bags which Cassim 
had brought to the door, and carried them to their 
places, but they did not miss what Ali Baba had taken 
away before. Then they held a council and tried un- 
successfully to imagine how Cassim had learned the 
secret words by which alone he could enter. In order 
to terrify any accomplice who might also know the 
secret, they agreed to hang Cassim ’s head just within 
the door of the cave on one side and his body on the 
other. This they did, and then closing the place of 
their hoard they mounted their horses and went to beat 
the roads again and attack the caravans they might meet. 

The day passed and Cassim’s wife became very 
uneasy. She ran to Ali Baba in great alarm and said: 
“I believe, brother-in-law, that you know Cassim has 
gone to the forest and on what account. It is now 
night, and he has not come back. I am afraid some 
misfortune has happened to him.” 


234 


The Arabian Nights 

Ali Baba told her that she need not frighten herself, 
for Cassim would certainly not think it best to come 
into the town till the night was pretty far advanced. 

Cassim’s wife, considering how much it concerned 
her husband to keep the business secret, was easily 
persuaded to believe her brother-in-law. She went 
home and waited patiently till midnight. Then her 
fear redoubled, and her grief was the harder to bear 
because she was forced to keep it to herself. She re- 
pented her foolish curiosity and cursed her desire to 
pry into the affairs of other people. After spending all 
the night in weeping, she went as soon at it was day to 
her brother-in-law and his wife, telling them by her 
tears the cause of her coming. 

Ali Baba did not wait for her to ask him to go to see 
what had become of Cassim, but begging her to moder- 
ate her affliction, departed immediately with his three 
donkeys. When he came to the rock in the forest, hav- 
ing seen neither his brother nor the mules on the way, 
he was seriously alarmed at finding some blood near the 
door of the cave. On pronouncing the proper words 
the door opened and he was struck with horror at the 
dismal sight of his brother’s body. He was not long in 
determining what to do, and he had soon carried the 
body to the panniers of one of his donkeys and covered 
it over with wood. The other two donkeys he loaded 
with bags of gold and piled wood on top so that the bags 
should not be seen. Then he came away, but stopped 


23 5 


The Forty Robbers 

some time at the edge of the forest that he might not go 
into the town before dark. Presently he reached home, 
and drove the two donkeys loaded with gold into his 
yard. There he left them in care of his wife, while he 
led the other to his sister-in-law’s house. 

When he knocked at the door it was opened by Mor- 
giana, an unusually clever and intelligent slave maiden. 
He came into the court, unloaded the donkey, and 
taking Morgiana aside said: “You must observe close 
secrecy. I have brought your master’s body. It is 
necessary that we should all act as if he had died a 
natural death. Go now and tell your mistress. I leave 
the matter to your wit and skilful devices.” 

Ali Baba helped to place the body in Cassim’s house 
and then returned home with his donkey. 

Morgiana went out early the next morning to a drug- 
gist and asked for a sort of medicine which was con- 
sidered efficacious in the most dangerous disorders. 
The apothecary inquired who was ill. She replied with 
a sigh: “My good master Cassim, and he can neither 
eat nor speak.” 

In the evening Morgiana went to the same druggist 
again, and with tears in her eyes asked for an essence 
which was given to sick people only when at the last 
extremity. “ Alas ! ” said she, taking it from the apoth- 
ecary, “I am afraid that this remedy will have no better 
effect than what I got before, and that I shall lose my 
master.” 


236 


The Arabian Nights 

Moreover, as Ali Baba and his wife were often seen 
going between Cassim’s and their house all that day, 
and seemed melancholy, nobody was surprised in the 
evening to hear the shrieks and cries of Cassim’s wife 
and of Morgiana, who gave word everywhere that 
Cassim was dead. 

The next morning, at daybreak, Morgiana went to 
an old cobbler whom she knew to be always early at his 
stall, and bidding him good morrow, put a piece of gold 
in his hand, saying: “Mustapha, take your sewing 
tackle and come with me. But I must tell you I shall 
blindfold you when you arrive at a certain place.* * 

Mustapha hestitated a little at these words. “Oh, 
oh ! ” said he, “ you would have me do something against 
my conscience. ,, 

“ God forbid that I should ask anything contrary to 
your conscience!” said Morgiana, putting another 
piece of gold into his hand. “ Only come along with me 
and fear nothing.” 

So Mustapha went with Morgiana. After they had 
arrived at the place she had mentioned, she bound his 
eyes with a handkerchief and guided him to her de- 
ceased master’s house, and she never unbound his eyes 
till he had entered the room where the body lay. “ Mus- 
tapha,” said she, “you must make haste and sew the 
parts of this body together; and as soon as you have 
done I will give you another piece of gold.” 

When Mustapha had finished his task she gave him 


237 


The Forty Robbers 

the money, blindfolded him again, and recommending 
secrecy to him, led him back to the place where she 
first bound his eyes. Then she pulled off the bandage 
and let him go home, but watched him till he was quite 
out of sight, to make sure that he returned toward his 
stall. 

The next day four of Cassim’s friends carried the 
body to the burying ground. The priest followed, 
reciting prayers, and behind him walked Ali Baba and 
several neighbors. Cassim’s wife, uttering woful cries, 
stayed at home with the women of the vicinity, who 
came, according to custom, during the funeral, and, 
joining their wailings to hers, filled the quarter with 
sounds of sorrow. 

The manner of Cassim’s death was concealed and 
hushed up between his widow, Morgiana, and Ali Baba’s 
family, so that nobody else in the city had the least sus- 
picion of the real cause of it. Three or four days after 
the funeral Ali Baba removed his few goods in broad 
daylight to his sister-in-law’s house, where it was agreed 
that in future he should live; but the money he had 
taken from the robbers he conveyed thither by night. 
Lastly, he entrusted his eldest son with the manage- 
ment of Cassim’s warehouse. 

While these things were being done, the forty robbers 
again visited their retreat in the forest. Great was their 
surprise to find Cassim’s body taken away, with some 
of their bags of gold. “We are certainly discovered,” 


238 


The Arabian Nights 

said the captain. “The man we killed had an accom- 
plice, and we must try to find him. What say you, my 
lads?” 

All the robbers approved of the captain’s proposal. 
“Well,” said he, “one of the boldest and most skilful 
among you must go into the town, disguised as a trav- 
eler and a stranger, to try if he can hear any talk of the 
man whom we have killed, and endeavor to find out 
who he was and where he lived. The matter is one of 
the first importance, and for fear of treachery, I pro- 
pose that whoever undertakes this business without 
success, even though the failure arises only from an 
error of judgment, shall suffer death.” 

Without waiting for the sentiments of his compan- 
ions, one of the robbers started up and said : “ I submit 
to the conditions and think it an honor to expose my 
life to serve the troop.” 

After this robber had been commended for his brav- 
ery by the captain and his comrades, he disguised him- 
self, and bidding farewell to the troop that night, went 
into the town just at daybreak the following morning. 
He walked up and down, till accidentally he came to 
the stall of Mustapha the cobbler, who was seated with 
an awl in his hand about to start work. The robber 
saluted him, and perceiving that he was old said : “ You 
begin to work very early. Is it possible that one of your 
age can see so well ? I question, even were it somewhat 
lighter, if you would be able to stitch.” 


239 


The Forty Robbers 

“You do not know me,” replied Mustapha; “for 
old as I am I have extraordinarily good eyes; and you 
will not doubt it when I tell you that I sewed the head 
of a dead man on to his body in a room where I had 
not so much light as I have now.” 

“ Where was that ? ” asked the robber. 

“ You shall know no more,” answered Mustapha. 

The robber felt sure he had discovered an important 
clue. He pulled out a piece of gold, and putting it in 
Mustapha’s hand said : “ I do not want to pry into any 
of your secrets. The only thing I desire of you is that 
you show me the house where you did this work.” 

“ If I was disposed to do you that favor,” responded 
Mustapha, “I could not. I was taken to a certain 
place, whence I was led blindfolded to the house, and I 
was brought back in the same manner. You see, there- 
fore, the impossibility of my doing what you desire.” 

“Well,” said the robber, “you no doubt have some 
remembrance of the way you were led. Come, let me 
blind your eyes at the same place. We will walk to- 
gether. Perhaps you may be able to go where you did 
before; and as everybody ought to be paid for their 
trouble, there is another piece of gold for you. Gratify 
me in what I ask.” 

The two pieces of gold were a great temptation to 
Mustapha. He looked at them a long time in his hand 
without saying a word, but at last he pulled out his 
purse and put them in it. “I am not sure that I can 


240 


The Arabian Nights 

remember the way exactly,” said he to the robber, 
“ but I will try what I can do.” 

To the great joy of the robber Mustapha rose and 
led him to the place where Morgiana had bound his 
eyes. “ It was here that I was blindfolded,” said Mus- 
tapha, “ and afterward I turned this way.” 

He pointed out the direction, and the robber without 
further delay tied his handkerchief over the shoemaker’s 
eyes and walked at his side till he stopped directly be- 
fore Cassim’s house, now occupied by Ali Baba. The 
robber marked the door with a piece of white chalk 
which he had ready in his hand, and then he pulled off 
the bandage from Mustapha’s eyes and asked him if he 
knew whose house that was. 

“I do not live in the neighborhood,” Mustapha 
replied, “ and I cannot tell.” 

The robber, finding he could discover no more from 
Mustapha, thanked him for the trouble he had taken 
and left him to go back to his stall, while he himself 
returned to the forest, persuaded that he would be very 
well received. 

Shortly after the robber and Mustapha had parted, 
Morgiana went out of Ali Baba’s house on some errand, 
and when she returned saw the mark the robber had 
made and stopped to observe it. “What can be the 
meaning of this?” said she to herself. “Somebody 
intends my master no good, I fear. At any rate, what- 
ever the intention, I ought to guard against the worst.” 


241 


The Forty Robbers 

Accordingly she fetched a piece of chalk and marked 
two or three doors on each side in the same manner. 

By this time the robber had rejoined his troop. He 
told the others of his success, rejoicing over his good 
fortune in meeting so soon with a person who could 
inform him of what he wanted to know. The robbers 
listened to him with the utmost satisfaction, and the 
captain said: “Comrades, let us set off at once. We 
will go well armed, and that we may not excite suspicion 
we will enter the town in twos, and we will meet at the 
great square. Meanwhile I will go with our comrade 
who brought us the good news and find the house he has 
marked, that we may consult what had best be done.*' 

They were soon ready and filed off in parties of two, 
and got into the town without being in the least sus- 
pected. The captain and he who had visited the town 
in the morning as a spy came in last and went to the 
street where the spy had marked Ali Baba’s residence. 
When they came to the first of the houses which were 
marked, he pointed it out. But the captain observed 
that the next door was chalked in the same manner and 
in the same place, and showing it to his guide, asked 
him which house was the right one, that or the first. 
The guide was so confounded he knew not what an- 
swer to make, and he was still more puzzled when he 
saw five or six houses similarly marked. He assured 
the captain with an oath that he had marked but one 
and could not tell who had marked the rest. 


242 


The Arabian Nights 


The captain, finding that they could not distinguish 
the house the cobbler had stopped at, went to the great 
square where the robbers were to meet and told the 
troop that they had lost their labor and must return to 
their cave. So they separated in parties of two and 
returned as they had come. 

When they were all together once more the captain 
explained the reason of their returning, and presently 
the robber who had acted as spy was declared deserving 
of death and was killed. But as the safety of the troop 
required the discovery of the plunderer of their cave, 
another of the gang offered to go and seek out the in- 
truder’s dwelling. He promised himself he would suc- 
ceed better than his unlucky predecessor. His offer 
being accepted, he went and bribed Mustapha as the 
other had done, and being shown the house marked it 
in a place more remote from sight, with red chalk. 

Not long afterward Morgiana, whose eyes nothing 
could escape, went out, and she saw the red chalk mark. 
Fearful that some evil was planned against her master, 
she marked the neighboring houses in the same place 
and manner. 

The robber, when he returned to his company, prided 
himself much on the care he had taken, and the captain 
and all of them thought now they must succeed. They 
went into the town with the same caution as before; 
but when the robber spy and his captain came to the 
street where Ali Baba lived, great was the rage of the 


243 


The Forty Robbers 

captain and the confusion of his companion to find 
several doors marked instead of one. Thus the troop 
was forced to retire a second time, and the robber whose 
efforts as a spy had been a failure underwent the same 
punishment as the first spy. 

The captain, having lost two brave fellows, was 
afraid of further diminishing his troop if he pursued 
this plan to get information of the residence of their 
plunderer. It was evident that his men’s heads were 
not so good as their hands on such occasions, and he 
resolved to take on himself the important commission. 

Accordingly he went and addressed himself to Mus- 
tapha, who did him the same service he had done the 
other robbers. The captain did not set any particular 
mark on the house, but examined and observed it so 
carefully that it was impossible for him to mistake it. 
When he returned to the forest cave where the troop 
waited for him he said: “Now, comrades, nothing can 
prevent our full revenge, as I am certain of the house, 
and on my way hither I have thought of how' to put the 
revenge into execution.” 

He then told his plan and ordered them to go into the 
villages about and buy nineteen mules, with thirty- 
eight large leather jars, one full of oil and the others 
empty. 

In two or three days the robbers had purchased the 
mules and jars, and the captain put one of his men into 
each jar with the weapons he thought fit, leaving open 


£44 


The Arabian Nights 

places in the seams to allow the men to breathe. Lastly 
he rubbed the jars on the outside with oil from the full 
vessel, so that they all had the appearance of being used 
as oil receptacles, and no one would have suspected 
what was really inside. 

Things being thus prepared, the nineteen mules were 
loaded with the jars containing the thirty-seven robbers, 
and the jar of oil. Then the captain, as their driver, 
set out with them, and reached the town by the dusk of 
evening, as he had intended. He led the mules through 
the streets to the house he sought, and found Ali Baba 
sitting in the doorway to take a little fresh air. The 
robber stopped his mules and said: “I have brought 
some oil a great way to sell at tomorrow’s market, and 
it is now so late I do not know where to lodge. If I 
would not be troublesome to you, do me the favor to let 
me pass the night with you, and I shall be very much 
obliged by your hospitality.” 

Though Ali Baba had seen the captain of the robbers 
in the forest and had heard him speak, he did not know 
him in the disguise of an oil merchant. “ You are quite 
welcome,” said he, and immediately opened the gates 
for the mules to go into the yard. 

At the same time he called a slave and ordered him, 
when the mules were unloaded, to put them in the 
stable and feed them. Then he went to Morgiana and 
bid her get a good supper for his guest. 

After the captain of the robbers had eaten, he went 


245 


The Forty Robbers 

into the yard, took the lid off each jar, and gave his 
comrades orders what to do. Beginning at the first jar 
and so on to the last, he said to each man : “ As soon as 
I throw some pebbles from the window of the chamber 
which I shall occupy, do not fail to come out, and I will 
immediately join you.” 

He now returned to the house, and Morgiana taking 
up a light conducted him to his chamber. Then she 
left him, and after putting out the light he lay down 
in his clothes, in order to be the more ready to rise. 

Morgiana began preparations for the morrow's break- 
fast; but in the midst of her work the oil burned out 
of the lamp she was using. There was no more oil in 
the house, nor any candles, and what to do she did not 
know. Abdallah, a fellow-servant, seeing her very un- 
easy, said : “ Do not fret yourself, but go into the yard 
and take some oil out of one of the jars the oil mer- 
chant has left there.” 

Morgiana thanked Abdallah for his advice, took the 
oil-pot, and went into the yard. When she came near 
the first jar the robber within said softly: “ Is it time ?” 

Though much surprised at finding a man in the jar 
instead of the oil she wanted, she answered, without 
showing the least emotion, “Not yet, but presently.” 

She went quietly to all the jars till she came to the 
jar of oil, and as each robber in turn asked if it was 
time, she gave the same answer she had to the first. 
Thus she surmised that her master had admitted thirty- 


246 


The Arabian Nights 

eight robbers to his premises, and it was evident that 
the pretended oil merchant was their captain. She 
made what haste she could to fill her oil-pot and 
returned to the kitchen, where she lighted her lamp. 
Then she took a great kettle, filled that also from the 
oil-jar, and set it on a large wood fire. As soon as the 
oil boiled she went and poured enough into every jar 
to stifle and destroy the robber within. 

This action was executed without any noise, and 
when she returned to the kitchen with the empty kettle, 
she extinguished the fire she had made to boil the oil 
and blew out the light of her lamp. That done, she 
remained silent, resolving not to go to rest till she had 
observed through a window of the kitchen, which 
opened toward the yard, what might follow. 

She had not waited long before the captain of the 
robbers got up, opened his window, and seeing no light 
and hearing no one stirring in the house, gave the ap- 
pointed signal by throwing little stones, several of which 
hit the jars, as he doubted not by the sound they gave. 
After listening and not hearing anything whereby he 
could judge that his companions stirred, he threw 
stones a second and also a third time. He could not 
comprehend the reason that none of his men should 
answer his signal. Much alarmed, he went softly down 
into the yard, and going to the first jar, asked the robber 
if he was ready. Then he noticed the smell of hot 
boiled oil, and suspected that his plot to murder Ali 


247 


The Forty Robbers 

Baba and plunder his house was discovered. One 
after another, he examined the jars and found that all 
his gang were dead. His design had failed, and to save 
himself he forced the lock of a door that led from the 
yard to the garden, ran down a path, and by climbing 
over a rear wall, made his escape. 

When Morgiana saw him depart, she went to bed, 
satisfied to have succeeded so well in saving her master 
and his family. 

Ali Baba, after breakfasting the next day, looked 
from a window out on the yard and was much surprised 
to see the oil-jars. He wondered that the merchant 
had not gone with them at daybreak and he asked 
Morgiana the reason. 

“My good master,” answered she, “you will be better 
informed of what you wish to know when you have seen 
what I have to show you.” 

Morgiana then led the way to the yard and requested 
Ali Baba to look into the first jar and see if there was 
any oil. Ali Baba looked in, and seeing a man, started 
back with a cry of alarm. 

“ Do not be afraid,” said Morgiana. “ The man you 
see there is dead.” 

“Ah, Morgiana,” said Ali Baba, “explain yourself.” 

“ Moderate your astonishment,” responded Mor- 
giana, “ and do not excite the curiosity of your neighbors 
by your loud exclamations. Look into the other jars.” 

Ali Baba examined all the other jars one after 


248 


The Arabian Nights 

another," and when he came to that which contained oil, 
found the oil nearly gone. He stood for some time 
motionless, looking at the jars without saying a word, 
so great was his surprise. At last he asked: “And 
what is become of the merchant ? ” 

“Merchant!” answered Morgiana, “he is no more a 
merchant than I am;” and she told all she had done, 
from first observing the mark on the house to the de- 
struction of the robbers and the flight of their captain. 

On hearing of her brave deeds Ali Baba said to 
her: “God by your means has delivered me from the 
snares these robbers laid for my destruction. I there- 
fore owe my life to you, and I give you your liberty 
from this moment. I will complete your recompense 
later.” 

Ali Baba’s garden was very long and was shaded at 
the farther end by a number of large trees. Near these 
trees he and Abdallah dug a trench, long and wide 
enough to hold the bodies of the robbers. The earth 
was light and the burial was the sooner finished on that 
account. Then Ali Baba hid the jars and weapons, 
and as he had no use for the mules he sent them to be 
sold in the market. 

Meanwhile the captain of the forty robbers returned 
to the forest. He did not stay long. The loneliness of 
the cavern became frightful to him. He determined, 
however, to avenge the fate of his companions and to 
accomplish the death of Ali Baba. For this purpose he 


249 


The Forty Robbers 

returned to the town and took lodging at an inn dis- 
guised as a merchant. Under this assumed character 
he rented a shop opposite that of Ali Baba’s son, and 
stocked it with a great many sorts of rich stuffs and 
fine linen which he brought secretly from the cavern. 

The robber took the name of Houssain, and as he 
was both civil and well dressed he found it easy to make 
friends with Ali Baba’s son. As time went on he often 
had the young man to dine and sup with him, and in 
every way treated him very handsomely. 

Ali Baba’s son did not have room in his own house to 
entertain Houssain in return, and he spoke of this to 
his father. 

“Son,” said Ali Baba, “tomorrow get Houssain to 
accompany you, and as you pass by my door, call in. 
I will order Morgiana to provide a supper.” 

The next day Ali Baba’s son and Houssain went by 
appointment for a walk and passed through the street 
where Ali Baba lived. When they came to the house 
the young man stopped and knocked at the door. “ This, 
sir,” said he, “is the home of my father. From the 
account I have given him of our friendship, he has 
charged me to procure him the honor of your acquaint- 
ance, and I desire you to add this pleasure to those for 
which I am already indebted to you.” 

Ali Baba received Houssain cordially and begged he 
would sup with him. Houssain accepted the invita- 
tion, and presently Morgiana brought in the supper. 


250 


The Arabian Nights 


She knew the robber at first sight, notwithstanding his 
disguise, and lookjn^ at him very carefully perceived 
that he had a dagger under his garment. 

When Abdallah had put the dessert of fruit and wine 
before Ali Baba, Morgiana retired, dressed herself 
neatly, girded her waist with a silver-gilt girdle to which 
there hung a poniard, and put a handsome mask on her 
face. She then said to Abdallah: “Take your tam- 
bourine, and let us go and divert our master and his 
son’s friend.” 

Abdallah took his tambourine and played all the way 
into the hall before Morgiana, who, when she came to 
the door, made a low obeisance, by way of asking leave 
to exhibit her skill, while Abdallah left off playing. 
“Come in, Morgiana,” said Ali Baba, “and let Hous- 
sain see what you can do.” 

So Abdallah played on the tambourine and at the 
same time sung an air, to which Morgiana danced in 
such a manner as would have created admiration in any 
company. Presently she drew the poniard, and hold- 
ing it in her hand, began a dance in which she outdid 
herself by the many light movements and surprising 
leaps with which she accompanied it. At last she 
snatched the tambourine from Abdallah with her left 
hand, and holding the poniard in her right, presented 
the open side of the tambourine, after the manner of 
those who get a living by dancing, to solicit gifts from 
the spectators. 


251 


The Forty Robbers 

Ali Baba put a piece of gold into the tambourine, as 
did also his son, and Houssain had pulled his purse out 
and was taking a coin from it when Morgiana plunged 
the poniard into his heart. 

“ Unhappy woman!” exclaimed Ali Baba, “why 
have you done this to ruin me and my family ? ” 

“ It was to preserve, not to ruin you,” answered Mor- 
giana; “for see here what an enemy you had enter- 
tained ; and she opened the pretended Houssain’s 
garment to show his dagger. “ Look well at him, and 
you will find he is both the false oil merchant and the 
captain of the gang of forty robbers.” 

“Morgiana,” said Ali Baba, “when I gave you your 
liberty I promised that my gratitude should not stop 
there, and as a proof of my sincerity I now make you 
my daughter-in-law.” 

Then addressing his son he said : “ I believe that you 
will not refuse Morgiana for your wife. You see that 
Houssain sought your friendship with a design to kill 
me, and if he had succeeded no doubt he would have 
sacrificed you also. Consider that by marrying Mor- 
giana you marry my preserver and your own.” 

The son readily consented to the marriage, and a 
few days later the wedding was celebrated with a great 
feast. 

The captain of the robbers was buried with his com- 
rades, and at length Ali Baba began to think of visiting 
the robbers’ cave. But he did not go for a whole year. 


252 


The Arabian Nights 

as he supposed the other two members of the troop, 
whom he could get no account of, might be alive. At 
the year’s end, when he found they had not made any 
attempt to disturb him, he again journeyed to the place 
where the treasure was concealed in the forest. On 
arriving at the cave he tied his horse to a tree. Then he 
approached the entrance, pronounced the words: 
“Open sesame!” and the door opened. 

He entered the cavern, and by the condition he found 
things in, he judged that nobody had been there since 
the captain had fetched the goods for his shop. It was 
quite evident that all the robbers who knew of the cave 
were dead, and Ali Baba believed he was the only per- 
son in the world able to open its door, and that all the 
treasure was at his sole disposal. He put as much gold 
into his saddle-bags as his horse could carry, and re- 
turned to town. Some years later he told his son the 
secret of the cave and taught him how to open the door. 
The son handed the secret down to his posterity, who, 
using their good fortune with moderation, lived in great 
honor and splendor. 


XIV 


THE ADVENTURES OF ZEYN ALASNAM 

HERE was a sultan of Bussorah blessed with great 



1 wealth and well-beloved by his people. His only 
source of affliction was that he was childless. But after 
many years had passed a son was born to him, whom 
he named Zeyn Alasnam. 

Zeyn was educated with the greatest care; but while 
the prince was yet young, the good sultan fell sick of a 
disorder, which all the skill of his physicians could not 
cure, and presently he died. 

After the period of mourning for his father was past, 
Zeyn Alasnam ascended the throne. He, however, 
soon showed that he was unfit to govern a kingdom; 
for he only regarded what his subjects owed to him, 
without considering what was his duty toward them. 
He gave way to every kind of dissipation and conferred 
on his young and evil associates all the chief offices of 
the realm. Thus he lost the respect of his people and 
emptied the treasury. 

The sultana, his mother, tried to correct her son’s 
conduct, assuring him that if he did not change his 
habits, he would cause some revolution, which perhaps 
might cost him his crown and his life. What she pre- 


254 


The Arabian Nights 

dieted nearly happened. But when the people began 
to murmur, and there were threats of a general revolt, 
the sultan listened to his mother, dismissed his youthful 
advisers, and committed the government to men of 
years and discretion. 

Zeyn, now that all his wealth was consumed, re- 
pented that he had made no better use of it. He be- 
came profoundly melancholy, and nothing could com- 
fort him. One night in a dream he saw coming toward 
him a venerable man, who, with a smiling countenance, 
said: “Know, Zeyn, that there is no sorrow but what 
is followed by mirth, and no misfortune but what in 
the end brings some happiness. If you desire to termi- 
nate your affliction, go to Cairo in Egypt, where great 
prosperity awaits you.” 

The young sultan was much impressed by his dream, 
and spoke of it very seriously to his mother; but she 
only laughed. “My son,” said she, “would you leave 
your kingdom and go into Egypt on the strength of so 
illusive a thing as a dream ? ” 

“Why not, madam?” responded Zeyn; “do you 
think all dreams are worthless. No, no, they often are 
divinely inspired. There was something holy in the 
aspect of the old man who appeared to me. I will rely 
on his promise and am resolved to do as he advised.” 

The sultana endeavored to dissuade him, but in vain. 
He committed to her care the government of the king- 
dom, and that night mounted his horse and privately 


The Adventures of Zeyn Alasnam 255 

left his palace. He took the road to Cairo and after 
much fatigue and trouble arrived at that famous city, 
where he alighted in front of a mosque. As he was 
much spent with weariness he lay down and fell asleep. 
Then he dreamed that he saw the same old man who 
had visited him in the former dream. “I am pleased 
with you/' said the old man; “for you have believed 
me. You were not deterred by the length or the diffi- 
culties of the way. But I must now inform you that I 
imposed this journey on you simply to test your char- 
acter. It has proved that you have courage and resolu- 
tion, and you deserve that I should make you the richest 
and happiest ruler in the world. Return to Bussorah, 
and you shall find immense wealth in your palace. No 
other sovereign ever possessed so vast a treasure.” 

The sultan was not pleased with this dream. “ Alas ! ” 
thought he when he awoke, “ how much was I mistaken ! 
That old man is the product of my disturbed imagina- 
tion. It is no wonder I have seen him again, my fancy 
has been so full of him. I will return to Bussorah. 
What should I do here any longer ? I am glad I told 
no one but my mother the motive of my journey, else I 
should become a jest to my people.” 

Accordingly, he set out for his kingdom, and as soon 
as he arrived there he told his mother all that had hap- 
pened. He showed such concern for having been so 
foolish that the sultana, instead of adding to his vexa- 
tion by reproving or laughing at him, tried to comfort 


256 


The Arabian Nights 

him. “Forbear afflicting yourself, my son,” said she 
“and be contented. Apply yourself to making your 
subjects happy; and by securing their happiness you 
will establish your own.” 

Sultan Zeyn vowed that he would for the future fol- 
low his mother’s advice and be directed by the wise 
viziers she had helped him choose to assist in the gov- 
ernment. But the very night after he returned to his 
palace he, for the third time, dreamed he saw the old 
man, who said? The period of your prosperity is 
come, brave Zeyn. Tomorrow morning take a pick-ax 
and dig in the late sultan’s private room. You will find 
a rich treasure.” 

As soon as Zeyn awoke the next day, he dressed 
hurriedly and ran to the sultana’s apartment. With 
much eagerness he told her of his latest dream. 

“Really, my son,” said the sultana, smiling, “this is 
a very queer old man; but have you a mind to believe 
him again ? At any rate, the taskmow enjoined on you 
is not so bad as your journey to Cairo and back.” 

“Well, madam,” said Zeyn, “I must own that this 
third dream has restored my confidence. Last night the 
old man pointed out to me exactly the place where the 
treasure is. I would rather search in vain than blame 
myself as long as I live for having, perhaps, missed 
great riches by being too unbelieving.” 

He left the sultana s apartment, caused a pick-ax to 
be brought to him, and went alone into the late sultan’s 


The Adventures of Zeyn Alasnam 257 

private room. There he immediately began work, and 
took up more than half the square stones with which it 
was paved, yet saw not the least sign of any treasure. 
At length he stopped to take a little rest, thinking: “I 
am much afraid I have been deceived after all.” 

However, he presently resumed his labor and as he dug 
deeper uncovered a white slab. He lifted it, and there 
was revealed a marble staircase. After lighting a lamp 
he went down the stairs into a room, the floor of which 
was laid with tiles of chinaware, while the roof and 
walls were of crystal. This room contained four large 
tables on each of which were ten urns of porphyry; 
and when he removed the cover from one of the urns 
he was greatly surprised and rejoiced to find that it was 
full of gold-pieces. He looked into all the forty, one 
after another, and found them full of the same coin. 
Then he took out a handful and carried it to his mother. 

She, as may be imagined, was amazed when he 
showed her the gold and gave her an account of what 
he had discovered. “My son,” said she, “take heed 
you do not squander all this wealth as you have the 
royal treasure.” 

“Madam,” responded Zeyn, “I will henceforward 
live in such a manner as shall be pleasing to you.” 

The sultana desired her son to conduct her to the 
wonderful underground place, which the late sultan 
had made with such secrecy that she had never heard 
of it. Zeyn led her to the private room, down the mar- 


258 


The Arabian Nights 


ble stairs, and into the chamber where the urns were. 
She observed everything with the keenest interest, and 
in a corner spied a little urn which Zeyn had not before 
seen. On opening it she found inside a golden key. 
“My son,” said she, “this key will certainly disclose 
some other treasure. Let us search well. Perhaps we 
may discover the lock for which the key is designed.” 

They examined the chamber with the utmost care, 
and at length found a keyhole in one of the panels of 
the wall. The sultan immediately tried the key, and 
readily opened a door which led into a chamber. In 
the midst of this room were nine pedestals of massive 
gold, on eight of which stood as many statues, each of 
them consisting of a single diamond; and such a 
brightness radiated from the statues as made the whole 
room perfectly light. 

“ Oh heavens ! ” cried Zeyn, in astonishment, “ where 
did my father find such rarities ? ” 

The ninth pedestal redoubled his amazement, for 
it was covered with a piece of while satin on which were 
written the following words: “Dear son, it cost me 
much toil to procure these eight statues; but though 
they are extraordinarily beautiful, there is a ninth in 
the world, which surpasses them all. If you desire to 
possess it, go to the city of Cairo in Eygpt. One of my 
old slaves, whose name is Mobarec, lives there, and 
you will easily find him. Tell him all that has befallen 
you, and he will help you to obtain the wonderful statue.” 


The Adventures of Zeyn Alasnam 259 

After reading these words the young sultan said to 
his mother: “I will again go to Cairo; and I do not 
believe, madam, that you will now oppose my inten- 
tion.” 

“No, my son,” she responded, “and you can set out 
as soon as you think best.” 

The sultan soon made ready his equipage and 
started, attended by several slaves. On arriving at 
Cairo he inquired for Mobarec, and was informed that 
the person for whom he asked was one of the wealthiest 
inhabitants of the city, and that he lived like a great 
lord, but was very friendly to strangers and always glad 
to entertain them. Zeyn went at once to his house and 
knocked at the gate. A slave opened the gate and de- 
manded: “Who are you, and what do you want?” 

“ I am a traveller,” answered Zeyn, “ who has heard 
much of the Lord Mobarec’s generosity, and I am 
come to lodge with him.” 

The slave desired Zeyn to wait while he went to ac- 
quaint his master with the stranger’s arrival. He soon 
returned with a request for Zeyn to come in, and he 
conducted him across a large court and into a hall mag- 
nificently furnished. There Mobarec received him 
very courteously, and after they had greeted each other 
Zeyn said: “I am the son of the late sultan of Bus- 
sorah.” 

“That sovereign was formerly my master,” said 
Mobarec; “but I never knew he had any children. 
What is your age ? ” 


260 


The Arabian Nights 


“ I am twenty years old/’ answered Zeyn. “How long 
is it since you left my father’s court ? ” 

“Almost two and twenty years,” replied Mobarec. 
“ But how can you convince me that you are his son ? ” 

“I can quickly satisfy you as to that,” was Zeyn’s 
response. “ My father had an underground place 
beneath his private room in which I have found forty 
porphyry urns full of gold-pieces.” 

“ And what more is there ? ” asked Mobarec. 

“Nine pedestals of massive gold,” rejoined the 
sultan, and on eight of these are as many diamond 
statues, but on the ninth is a piece of white satin con- 
taining directions how to procure another statue, more 
valuable than all those together. It is mentioned on 
the satin that you will help me to obtain this statue.” 

As soon as he had spoken these words, Mobarec fell 
down at Zeyn’s feet, and then kissing one of his hands 
several times said: “I bless God for having brought 
you hither. You have convinced me that you are the 
son of the late sultan of Bussorah, and if you wish to 
possess the wonderful statue, I will go with you on the 
journey we shall be obliged to make to secure it; but 
you must first rest here for a short time. This day I am 
entertaining the merchants of the city. Will you vouch- 
safe to come and be merry with us ?” 

“ I shall be very glad to be admitted to your feast,” 
replied Zeyn. 

So Mobarec led him under a dome, seated him at a 


The Adventures of Zeyn Alasnam 261 

table with the rest of the company and served him. 
“Who is this person to whom Mobarec pays so much 
respect ? ” whispered the merchants one to another. 

When they had dined, Mobarec directed his dis- 
course to the company, saying: “My friends, this 
young stranger is the son and heir of the Sultan of 
Bussorah, my late master. His father bought me and 
died without making me free. Therefore I am still a 
slave, and all I have belongs to his son.” 

Here Zeyn interrupted him. “Mobarec,” said he, 
“ I declare before all these guests that I make you free 
from this moment, and that I renounce all right to your 
person and possessions.” 

Mobarec bowed low and thanked the prince most 
heartily. 

The next day Zeyn said to Mobarec: “I have taken 
rest enough, for I came not to Cairo to indulge in 
pleasure. My design is to obtain the ninth statue, and 
it is time for us to set out in search of it.” 

“Sir,” cried Mobarec, “I am ready to comply with 
your desires ; but you know not what dangers you must 
encounter to gain this precious acquisition.” 

“ Whatsoever the dangers may be,” responded Zeyn, 
“I am resolved to make the attempt. I will either 
perish or succeed, and I urge you to accompany me.” 

Mobarec, finding that Zeyn was determined to go, 
called his servants and ordered them to make ready his 
equipage. Horses were brought and the sultan and he 


262 


The Arabian Nights 

and such servants as were to go with them mounted 
and travelled many days. At length they came to a 
delightful spot where they alighted, and Mobarec said 
to the servants: “Remain here and take care of our 
horses till we return.” 

Then he said to Zeyn: “Now, sir, let us advance by 
ourselves. We are near the dreadful place where your 
father obtained the eight statues that are now yours, 
and you will need all your courage.” 

They soon came to a vast lake. “We must cross 
to an island in the midst of this lake,” said Mobarec. 

How can we,” asked Zeyn, “when we have no 
boat ?” 

“One will soon appear,” replied Mobarec. “The 
enchanted boat of the Sultan of the Genies will come 
for us. But you must preserve a profound silence. 
Do not speak to the boatman; and whatever extra- 
ordinary circumstance you observe, say nothing; for 
I tell you beforehand that if you utter one word when 
we are embarked, the boat will sink.” 

I shall take care to be silent,” promised Zeyn. 
“You need only tell me what I am to do, and I will 
strictly comply.” 

While they were talking he spied a boat made of red 
sandalwood on the lake. It had a mast of fine amber, 
and a blue satin flag. There was only one person in 
it, and he had the head of an elephant and the body of a 
tiger. When the boat came to Zeyn and Mobarec, the 


The Adventures of Zeyn Alasnam 263 

monstrous boatman took them up with his trunk, first 
one and then the other, and put them into his craft. 
He quickly carried them over to the island, set them 
ashore, and then he and his boat vanished. 

“Now we may talk,” said Mobarec. “The island 
we are on belongs to the Sultan of the Genies. Look 
around you. Can there be a more delightful spot? 
Behold the fields adorned with all sorts of flowers and 
plants. See those beautiful trees, whose branches bend 
down to the ground. Hear the harmonious songs from 
a thousand birds of various sorts, many of them un- 
known in other countries.” 

Zeyn could not sufficiently admire the beauties with 
which he was surrounded, and he still found something 
new as he advanced farther into the island. At length 
they arrived before a palace built of emeralds, and 
encompassed by a wide moat. On the banks of the 
moat, at regular intervals, grew such large and lofty 
trees that they shaded the whole palace. The gate was 
of massive gold and was approached by a bridge. At 
the entrance to the bridge stood a company of tall 
genies armed with great clubs of steel, who guarded the 
portals of the castle. 

“ Let us at present proceed no farther,” said Mobarec, 
“lest we be destroyed by these genies. In order to 
prevent them from assailing us we must perform a 
magic ceremony.” 

Then he laid on the ground two large mats, on the 


264 


The Arabian Nights 

edges of which he scattered some precious stones, musk 
and amber. Afterward he sat down on one of the mats, 
and Zeyn on the other. “Now,” said Mobarec, “I 
shall conjure the Sultan of the Genies, who lives in the 
palace that is before us. If our visit to the island is dis- 
pleasing to him, he will appear in the shape of a dread- 
ful monster; but if he approves of your design, he will 
show himself in the form of a handsome man. As soon 
as he appears before us you must rise and salute him, 
without going off your mat, for you would certainly 
perish should you stir from it. You must say to him: 
‘ Lord of the Genies, I ask that your Majesty may pro- 
tect me, as you always protected my father; and I 
most humbly beg you to give me the ninth statue.’ ” 

Mobarec, having thus instructed his companion, 
began the conjuration. Immediately their eyes were 
dazzled by a sudden flash of lightning, which was fol- 
lowed by a clap of thunder. The whole island was 
covered with a thick darkness, a furious storm of wind 
blew, the ground was shaken with an earthquake, and 
the Sultan of the Genies appeared in the shape of a very 
handsome man ; yet there was something terrific in his 
air. 

Zeyn prostrated himself, and spoke as he had been 
taught by Mobarec. In response the Sultan of the 
Genies smiled and said: “I loved your father, and 
every time he came to pay me his respects, I presented 
him with a statue, which he carried away with him. I 


The Adventures of Zeyn Alasnam 265 

will gladly show you the same kindness. Some days 
before your father died, I had him write what you read 
on the piece of white satin, and I promised to receive you 
under my protection, and to give you the ninth statue, 
which surpasses in beauty those you have already. It 
was I whom you saw in your dreams in the form of an 
old man. I caused you to open the underground place 
where the urns and statues are deposited, and I know 
the motive that brought you here. You shall obtain 
what you desire on certain conditions. Return with 
Mobarec, but you must swear to come again to me and 
to bring with you a young maiden who has reached her 
twentieth year without ever having entertained a wish 
to be married. She must also be perfectly beautiful, 
and you must be so much a master of yourself as not to 
determine to keep her for your wife as you are conduct- 
ing her hither. I will give you a looking-glass, which 
will clearly reflect the image of no other maiden except 
she for whom you are searching. Swear to me to ob- 
serve these conditions, and keep your oath like a man 
of honor. Otherwise, I will take away your life, not- 
withstanding the friendliness I now feel for you.” 

Zeyn did not hesitate to take the rash oath demanded 
of him, and he swore that he would faithfully keep his 
word. The Sultan of the Genies then delivered to him 
a looking-glass and said : “You may return when you 
please. There is the glass you are to use.” 

After taking leave of the Sultan of the Genies, Zeyn 


266 


The Arabian Nights 


and Mobarec retraced their steps to the lake. The 
boatman with the elephant’s head brought the boat 
and ferried them over and they joined their servants 
and went back with them to Cairo. 

For a few days the young sultan rested at Mobarec’s 
house, and then he said to his host : “ Let us go to Bag- 
dad to seek a maiden for the sovereign of the genies.” 

“ Why should we go to Bagdad ? ” said Mobarec. 
Are there not beautiful maidens here at Cairo ? ” 

“ Certainly,” responded Zeyn, “ but how shall we get 
a chance to see them ? ” 

“Do not trouble yourself about that,” answered 
Mobarec. “I know a very shrewd old woman, whom 
I will intrust with the affair, and she will acquit her- 
self well.” 

Accordingly he sought out the old woman, and she 
found means to show Zeyn a considerable number of 
beautiful maidens, twenty years of age; but when he 
had viewed them and consulted his glass, it always 
appeared sullied. Then the old woman brought more 
maidens until all in the city who were twenty years of 
age had undergone the trial. Yet the glass never re- 
mained bright and clear. 

When Zeyn and Mobarec saw there was no beautiful 
maiden in Cairo of the desired age who did not wish to 
be married they went to Bagdad, where they hired a mag- 
nificent palace, and soon made acquaintance with the 
chief people of the city. There lived at Bagdad at this 


The Adventures of Zeyn Alasnam 267 

time a priest of much repute and noted for his charity, and 
Mobarec presented him with a purse of five hundred gold- 
pieces, in the name of Sultan Zeyn, to distribute among 
the poor. The next day the priest called on Zeyn to 
thank him. He was courteously received, and after 
several compliments had passed on both sides, the priest 
said : “ Sir, do you plan to stay long at Bagdad ? ” 

“I shall stay,” answered Zeyn, “till I can find a 
maiden twenty years of age and perfectly beautiful, 
who not only has never loved a man, but never even 
desired to do so.” 

“ You seek after a great rarity,” affirmed the priest, 
“and I fear your search would be unsuccessful did I 
not happen to know of such a maid. Her father was 
formerly grand vizier; but he long ago left the court 
and has since lived in a lone house where he applies 
himself solely to the education of his daughter. She is 
twenty years old. If you wish, I will ask her of him for 
you, and I doubt not he will be overjoyed to have a 
son-in-law of your quality.” 

“Not so fast,” said Zeyn. “I shall not marry the 
maid before I know whether I like her. But I only 
need to see her face. That will be enough to enable me 
to decide.” 

“You are skilled in physiognomy,” remarked the 
priest smiling. “Well, come along with me to her 
father’s, and I think I can arrange the matter to your 
satisfaction.” 


268 


The Arabian Nights 

Zeyn accompanied the priest to the home of the vizier, 
who, as soon as he learned that the young man was the 
Sultan of Bussorah and was informed of the reason for 
his presence in the city, called his daughter and made 
her take off her veil. Never before had Zeyn beheld 
such a perfect and striking beauty. He pulled out his 
glass, and it remained bright and unsullied. 

When he perceived that he had at length found such 
a person as he desired, he entreated the vizier to grant 
her to him. The vizier replied favorably, a magistrate 
was called in and a contract was signed. Afterward, 
Zeyn conducted the vizier to his palace, where he 
treated him magnificently and gave him valuable pres- 
ents. The next day the wedding was celebrated with 
all the pomp that was suited to Zeyn’s rank and dignity. 
As soon as this was concluded and the company was 
dismissed, Mobarec said to his master: “Let us now 
return to Cairo. Remember the promise you made to 
the Sultan of the Genies,” 

“Yes, let us begone,” responded Zeyn; “and I sup- 
pose I must be careful to do exactly as I agreed; yet 
I must confess, my dear Mobarec, that I obey the Sul- 
tan of the Genies with a good deal of reluctance. The 
damsel I have married is so charming I am tempted to 
carry her to Bussorah and place her on the throne.” 

“Alas! sir,” said Mobarec, “take heed not to give 
way to your inclination. Whatever it costs you, fulfil 
your promise to the Sultan of the Genies.” 


The Adventures of Zeyn Alasnam 269 

“Well, then,” said Zeyn, “you must be careful to 
conceal the lovely maid from me. Let her never appear 
in my sight lest I be shaken in my resolution.” 

Mobarec made ready for their departure. They 
returned to Cairo, and thence set out for the island of 
the Sultan of the Genies. When they arrived at the 
shore of the lake, the maid who had performed the 
journey in a horse-litter said to Mobarec: “Where 
are we? Shall we soon be in the dominions of my 
husband ?” 

“Madam,” answered Mobarec, “it is time to unde- 
ceive you. Zeyn married you only in order to get you 
from your father with the intention of delivering you 
to the Sultan of the Genies. 

At these words she began to weep bitterly. “Take 
pity on me,” she begged. “ I am a stranger. You will 
be accountable to God for your treachery toward me.” 

But her tears and complaints were of no effect. The 
boatman came and ferried them over to the island, and 
she was presented to the Sultan of the Genies. He 
gazed on her with attention and said to Zeyn: “I am 
satisfied. The maiden you have brought me is beauti- 
ful and good, and I am pleased with the restraint you 
have put on yourself to do as you agreed. Return to 
your dominions, and when you enter the underground 
room, where the eight statues are, you shall find the 
ninth which I promised you. I shall make my servants 
carry it thither.” 


270 


The Arabian Nights 

Zeyn thanked the sovereign of the genies, and went 
back to Cairo with Mobarec. He did not stay long in 
Eygpt, and was soon on his way homeward. His im- 
patience to see the ninth statue made him hasten his 
departure; yet he could not help often thinking regret- 
fully of the young girl he had married and he blamed 
himself for having deceived her. “Alas!” said he to 
himself, “ I have taken her from a tender father to 
sacrifice her to a genie. O wonderful beauty! you 
deserved a better fate.” 

Disturbed with these thoughts he at length reached 
Bussorah, where his subjects made extraordinary re- 
joicings over his return. He went at once to give an 
account of his journey to his mother, who was enrap- 
tured to hear that he had obtained the ninth statue. 
“ Let us go to see it,” said she. 

So the young sultan and his mother went down into 
the room of the statues, where, great was their astonish- 
ment, to behold on the ninth pedestal, instead of a 
diamond statue, a most beautiful girl. Zeyn knew her 
to be the same maiden he had conducted to the island 
of the genies. “Your Majesty is surprised to see me 
here,” said she; “for you expected to find something 
much more precious then I am. Doubtless you now 
repent having taken so much trouble.” 

“ Madam,” responded Zeyn, “ Heaven is my witness 
that I more than once had nearly broken my word with 
the Sultan of the Genies by keeping you myself. What- 


The Adventures of Zeyn Alasnam 271 

ever be the value of a diamond statue, I would not 
exchange it for the satisfaction of having you. I love 
you more than all the diamonds and wealth in the 
world.” 

Just as he finished speaking, a clap of thunder was 
heard, which shook the underground place and greatly 
alarmed Zeyn’s mother; but the Sultan of the Genies 
immediately appeared and dispelled her fear. “Your 
son,” said he, “is one whom I desire to protect and 
help. I had a mind to try, whether, at his age, he could 
subdue himself. This is the ninth statue I designed 
for him. It is much more rare and valuable than the 
others.” Then he turned to the young sultan and said: 
“May you and this, your wife, live long and happily, 
and if you would have her true and constant to you, 
love her always and love her only.” 

Having spoken these words, the Sultan of the Genies 
vanished, and Zeyn, enchanted with the beautiful 
maiden, had her proclaimed Sultana of Bussorah that 
same day, and they reigned in mutual happiness to an 
advanced age. 


XV 


SINDBAD THE SAILOR 

I N the reign of the Caliph Haroun Alraschid there 
lived in Bagdad a poor porter called Hindbad. On 
a hot day, when he was carrying a heavy burden from 
one end of the town to the other, he stopped half way, 
and, being greatly fatigued, put his burden on the 
ground and sat down on it near a large mansion. 
He was much pleased that he stopped where he did; 
for an agreeable smell of wood of aloes mixed with the 
scent of rose water came from the house and perfumed 
the air. Besides, he heard a concert of instrumental 
music, and he concluded that some sort of merry- 
making was going on within. His business seldom 
took him to that part of the town, and he knew not to 
whom the mansion belonged. To satisfy his curiosity 
he went to some of the servants who were standing at 
the door and asked the name of the master of the 
house. 

The servants gazed at him in surprise, and one of 
them exclaimed: “What! is it possible you live in 
Bagdad and do not know that here lives Sindbad the 
Sailor, that famous voyager who has sailed over every 
sea on which the sun shines ? ” 


Sindbad the Sailor 273 

The porter had often heard people speak of the im- 
mense wealth of Sindbad, and he could not help feeling 
envious of one whose lot seemed to be as happy as his 
own was miserable. Therefore he lifted up his eyes to 
heaven and said: “Mighty Creator of all things, con- 
sider the difference between Sindbad and me! I am 
every day exposed to hardships and misfortunes, and 
can scarcely procure enough coarse barley bread to 
keep myself and my family alive, while happy Sindbad 
spends money right and left and leads a life of con- 
tinual pleasure. What has he done to merit a lot so 
agreeable ? And what have I done to deserve one so 
wretched ? ” 

Scarcely had he finished speaking when a servant 
came out of the house, and taking him by the arm said : 
“Come with me. The noble Sindbad, my master, 
wishes to speak to you.” 

Hindbad was not a little surprised at this summons. 
Evidently his unguarded words had been overheard 
and he feared he had given offence. He tried to excuse 
himself on the pretext that he could not leave there in 
the street the burden which had been entrusted to him. 
However, the servant promised that it should be taken 
care of, and urged him so pressingly to obey the call, 
that at last Hindbad yielded. 

He followed the servant into a great hall where a 
numerous company was seated around a table covered 


274 


The Arabian Nights 


with all sorts of delicacies. In the place of honor sat a 
comely, venerable gentleman, with a long white beard, 
and behind his chair stood a number of domestics ready 
to minister to his wants. This person was Sindbad. 
The porter, more than ever alarmed at the sight of so 
much magnificence, tremblingly saluted the company. 
Sindbad beckoned to him, seated him at his right hand 
and served him. 

When the repast was over, Sindbad turned to Hind- 
bad and inquired his name and occupation. Then he 
said: "I wish you to repeat here what I chanced to 
overhear you say in the street a little while ago.” 

At this request, Hindbad hung his head in confusion. 
“ My lord,” said he, “ I confess that my fatigue put me 
out of humor, and occasioned me to utter some indis- 
creet words, which I beg you to pardon.” 

“Do not think I am so unjust as to blame you,” 
responded Sindbad. “But you are mistaken about me, 
and I wish to set you right. You doubtless fancy I 
have acquired all the wealth and luxury that you see 
me enjoy without difficulty or danger. On the contrary 
I have only attained this happy state after having for 
years endured more toil and distress than can well be 
imagined. I assure you my sufferings have been of 
such a nature as would deter the most miserly of men 
from seeking wealth at such a cost. Let me tell you 
something of my experiences.” 


Sindbad the Sailor 


n 5 


THE FIRST VOYAGE OF SINDBAD THE SAILOR 

I inherited considerable wealth from my parents, 
but being young and foolish, I wasted much of it in 
reckless and riotous living. Presently I became im- 
pressed with the fact that riches speedily take to them- 
selves wings if managed as badly as I was managing 
mine, and I remembered also that to be old and poor 
is misery indeed. So I began to consider how I could 
make the best use of what property still remained to me. 
I sold all my household goods at public auction and 
entered into a contract with some merchants to go on a 
trading voyage. Not long afterward I embarked with 
them in a ship which we jointly fitted out. 

We set sail and steered our course toward the Indies. 
At first I was troubled with sea-sickness, but I speedily 
recovered my health and since then have been no more 
plagued by that complaint. In our voyage we stopped 
at several ports where we sold or exchanged our goods; 
but one day we were becalmed near a small island that 
was only slightly elevated above the level of the water 
and resembled a green meadow. The captain ordered 
his sails to be furled and permitted such persons as 
were inclined to go on shore to do so. Of this number 
I was one. 

We rowed thither in one of our boats and strolled 
about for some time. Then we lighted a fire and sat 
down to enjoy a repast we had brought. But suddenly 


276 


The Arabian Nights 

we were startled by a violent trembling of the island. At 
the same time those of the crew who remained on the ship 
set up an outcry, bidding us come on board speedily, 
or we would all be lost; for what we thought to be an 
island was the back of a sea monster. The nimblest 
of us got to our boat, others betook themselves to swim- 
ming; but as for me, I was still on the island when the 
monster plunged into the depths of the sea, and I only 
saved myself from drowning by catching hold of a 
piece of the wood we had brought from the ship to 
make our fire. Meanwhile a breeze had sprung up, 
and in the confusion that ensued on our vessel in help- 
ing on board the men who were in the boat and those 
that swam, I was not missed. So the captain hoisted 
his sails and pursued his voyage. 

All the rest of the day and the following night I was 
exposed to the mercy of the waves. Weary and spent, 
I continued to cling to my frail support, though I 
almost despaired of saving my life. Great was my joy 
when the morning light revealed land close at hand, 
and the waves carried me to the shore. High, rugged 
cliffs fronted the water, but luckily some tree roots 
protruded in places, and by their aid I climbed up to 
the top of the crags where I lay down more dead 
than alive till the sun was high in the sky. By that 
time I was exceedingly hungry, and I crept along and 
searched until I found some herbs fit to eat and a spring 
of clear water, which helped greatly to revive me. 



The sea monster 



Sindbad the Sailor 


277 


Presently I advanced farther inland, and at last reached 
a fine plain, where I perceived a group of horses feeding. 
As I was walking toward them I heard the voice of a 
man, and the man himself soon appeared and asked me 
who I was. I told him my adventures, and he con- 
ducted me to a cave, where were a number of his com- 
panions. 

They offered me some provisions of which I partook, 
and then I asked them what they did in such a forlorn 
place. “We are grooms belonging to the sovereign of 
this island,” they said. “Every year we bring the 
king’s horses here for pasturage, and we are to return 
on the morrow. Had you been one day later you must 
have perished, because the inhabited part of the island 
is a great distance off, and it would be impossible for 
you to go thither without a guide.” 

Next morning they journeyed toward the capital of 
the island, and took me with them. When we arrived 
I was graciously received by their king to whom I re- 
lated my adventures. He was much concerned over my 
misfortune and ordered that I should be well cared for 
and provided with such things as I needed. 

Being a merchant, I made friends with men of my 
own profession, and particularly inquired for traders 
who were strangers, that perchance I might hear news 
from Bagdad and find an opportunity to return. The 
prospects of soon returning seemed favorable, for the 
king’s capital was situated on the seacoast and had a 


278 


The Arabian Nights 


fine harbor to which ships came constantly from all 
parts of the world. 

One day the ship arrived in which I had embarked 
at Bussorah. The captain was recognized by me at 
once, and I went to him and asked for my bales. “I 
am Sindbad,” said I, “and those bales marked with 
his name are mine.” 

When the captain heard me speak thus, he exclaimed : 
“Heavens! whom can we trust in these times! It is 
true that a man named Sindbad was on my ship, but 
he and several other persons landed on what we sup- 
posed to be an island. In reality the island was the 
back of an enormous sea monster that was floating 
asleep on the waves, and no sooner did the creature 
feel the heat of a fire Sindbad and his companions 
kindled, than it plunged down into the ocean depths. 
I saw Sindbad perish with my own eyes, as did also the 
others on board my vessel, and yet you say you are 
that Sindbad. What impudence to invent so horrible 
a falsehood in order to possess yourself of property that 
does not belong to you!” 

“Have patience,” I responded, “and do me the favor 
of listening to what I have to say.” 

“ Speak then,” said the captain ; “ I am all attention.” 

So I told him of my escape, and of my fortunate meet- 
ing with the king’s grooms, and how kindly I had been 
received at the palace. In the end the captain was 
persuaded that I was no cheat; for there came people 


Sindbad the Sailor 


279 


from the ship who knew me and expressed great joy at 
seeing me alive. Then the captain recollected me 
himself and embraced me. “ God be praised for your 
happy escape!” he cried. “You are at liberty to take 
your goods and do with them as you please.” 

I selected the most valuable articles in my bales and 
presented them to the king, who asked me how I came 
by such rarities; for he as yet supposed I had lost 
everything at the time I was cast up on his island by 
the waves. When I acquainted him with how my bales 
had been miraculously restored to me, he accepted my 
present and in return gave me one much more con- 
siderable. I then took leave of him, and after exchang- 
ing my goods for the commodities of that country, I 
went aboard the same ship on which I had begun my 
voyage. Among the things that I carried with me were 
camphor, nutmegs, cloves, pepper, and ginger; and I 
traded very successfully at the various ports where we 
touched. At last we arrived at Bussorah, whence I 
came to this city, with not a little wealth. 

Sindbad now ordered the musicians to proceed with 
their concert, which his story had interrupted. Later, 
he sent for a purse of one hundred sequins, and giving 
it to the porter, said: “Take this, Hindbad, and return 
to your home, but come back tomorrow to hear more of 
my adventures.” 

The porter went away, astonished at the honor done 


280 


The Arabian Nights 

him and at the present he had received. The account 
of what had occurred proved very agreeable to his wife 
and children, who did not fail to express their thank- 
fulness for what providence had sent them by the hand 
of their father’s benefactor. 

Hindbad put on his best clothes next day and returned 
to the voyager’s house where he was heartily welcomed. 
As soon as all the guests had arrived, dinner was served, 
and they feasted long and merrily. At the conclusion 
of the banquet Sindbad addressed himself to the com- 
pany saying: “Gentlemen, be pleased to listen to the 
adventures of my second voyage.” 

THE SECOND VOYAGE OF SINDBAD THE SAILOR 

I had resolved, on returning from my first voyage, to 
spend the rest of my days at Bagdad; but I soon grew 
tired of a life of quiet, and longed to be again on 
the sea. So I procured such goods as were suitable for 
the places I intended to visit, and embarked in a good 
ship with other merchants whom I knew to be honor- 
able men. We went from port to port exchanging our 
goods to great profit, but one day we landed on an island 
where we could see neither man nor animal. It abounded, 
however, with trees and grassy meadows, and we walked 
about gathering flowers and fruit. At length I sat down 
in a shady place near a brook to eat some provisions I 
had brought with me. I made a good meal and, lulled 
by the murmur of the brook, fell asleep. 


Sindbad the Sailor 


281 


How long I slept I know not, but when I awoke I 
perceived with horror that I was alone, and that the 
ship was gone. I rushed about like one distracted, 
beat my head and breast, and at last threw myself on 
the ground, where I lay in despair, ready to die with 
grief. A hundred times did I upbraid myself for not 
being content with the produce of my first voyage which 
might have sufficed me as long as I lived. But my re- 
pining did no good, and presently I got up and climbed 
to the top of a lofty tree, whence I looked about on all 
sides. In the seaward direction I could discern nothing 
except sky and water, but when I gazed off over the 
land my curiosity was excited by a huge white object, 
so far off that I could not distinguish what it was. 

I descended from the tree, took what provisions I 
had left, and set off toward the white object as fast as I 
could go. As I drew near it, I thought it seemed to be 
a great white dome; but there was no opening on any 
side, and it was so smooth I could not climb to the top. 
I walked around it and counted fifty paces. 

Suddenly the sky became as dark as if it had been 
covered with a thick cloud, and I saw with amazement 
that the gloom was caused by a monstrous bird. Then 
I remembered that I had often heard the sailors speak 
of a bird of vast size called the roc, and I concluded 
that the great dome which had so puzzled me was an 
egg, half buried in the sand. Sure enough, the bird 
settled slowly down on it, and I cowered close beside 


282 


The Arabian Nights 


the shell to avoid being crushed. The day was drawing 
to a close, and the roc spent the night sitting on the egg. 
Just in front of me was one of the bird’s legs, which 
was as large as the trunk of a tree. I tied myself 
strongly to it with my turban, hoping that when the 
roc took flight next morning it would carry me away 
from the lonely island. This was precisely what hap- 
pened. As soon as the dawn appeared the bird rose 
into the air and I was borne up and up till I could no 
longer see the earth. How far the creature carried me 
I cannot say, but it at length descended with such rapid- 
ity that I lost my senses. When I recovered conscious- 
ness I found that the bird was on the ground, and I 
hastily untied my turban. I freed myself not a moment 
too soon, for the roc immediately flew away carrying in 
its bill a serpent of enormous length which it had just 
then seized. 

The spot where it left me was encompassed on all 
sides by mountains that seemed to reach above the 
clouds, and so steep there was no possibility of climbing 
them. This was a new perplexity, and I doubted if I 
h'ad gained anything by quitting the uninhabited island. 

As I wandered about seeking anxiously for means of 
escape, I observed that the ground was strewed with 
diamonds, some of which were of astonishing size. 
This sight gave me great pleasure, but my delight was 
speedily dampened when I also saw numbers of horrible 
snakes, so large that the smallest of them was capable 


Sindbad the Sailor 


283 


of swallowing an elephant. Fortunately, they spent 
the hours of daylight in their dens, and only came out 
at night, probably on account of their enemy, the roc. 

When it grew dusk I crept into a little cave, and 
blocked the entrance, which was low and narrow, with 
a great stone to preserve me from the serpents. The 
stone did not fit so closely as to exclude light and air, and 
I sat down very comfortably and supped on the scanty 
store of food I had brought. But soon the serpents 
began to crawl to and fro outside, and the sound of 
their hissing so frightened me that I could not sleep. 
I was thankful when the day dawned, and the serpents 
retreated to their dens. Then I came trembling out of 
my cave and rambled about the valley once more; and 
though I can justly say that I walked on diamonds I 
felt no inclination to touch them. Of what use or in- 
terest were they to me, with no prospect but a speedy 
death, either as the prey of the serpents or by starva- 
tion ? At length, overcome with weariness I sat down 
and in spite of my fears fell asleep, for I had scarcely 
closed my eyes all night. 

I was awakened by the thud of some falling object 
close by, and when I looked saw on the ground a huge 
piece of fresh meat. As I stared at it several more 
pieces rolled down the cliffs in different places. I had 
always regarded as fabulous what I had heard travellers 
relate of the valley of diamonds and of the cunning 
method devised by the merchants for getting the pre- 


284 The Arabian Nights 

cious stones; but now I found they had stated noth- 
ing except the truth. The merchants came to the 
neighborhood of the valley when the eagles, which nest 
in considerable numbers roundabout, have young ones 
and are therefore most eager in seeking food. They 
throw into the valley great joints of meat, and the 
diamonds, on whose points the meat falls adhere to it. 
The eagles, which are bigger and stronger in this country 
than anywhere else, pounce eagerly on the pieces of 
meat and carry them to their nests among the rocks at 
the summit of the cliffs to feed their hungry broods. 
Each merchant has chosen some nest which is recog- 
nized as his property and whenever meat is brought up 
to it from the valley he runs to the nest, drives off the 
parent birds by his shouts and takes away the diamonds 
that stick to the meat. 

Until the moment that I was roused from my sleep I 
had supposed the valley would be my grave, for I had 
seen no possibility of getting out of it alive. Now, 
however, I took courage and soon thought of a 
plan which I believed would set me at liberty. But 
first I picked up enough of the choicest diamonds I 
could find to fill the leather bag which had held my 
provisions. After making the bag fast to my girdle I 
used my turban cloth to tie one of the largest pieces of 
meat to my back, and then lay on the ground with my 
face downward. 

I had scarcely placed myself in this posture, when I 


Sindbad the Sailor 


285 


heard the flapping of mighty wings above me, and an 
eagle seized the meat and carried both the meat and me 
to its nest on the top of the mountain. This was exactly 
what I had expected. One of the merchants was close 
at hand, and he raised the usual outcries and scared 
the eagle away. Great was his amazement when he 
came to the nest and discovered me; but instead of 
inquiring how I came thither he began to abuse me 
and declare that I was stealing the diamonds from 
his meat. 

“ You will treat me with more civility,” said I, “ when 
you know my story. As for diamonds I have enough 
for you and me too. All that your entire company of 
merchants possess together would not equal mine in 
value. Whatever you have you owe to chance; but I 
selected for myself, in the bottom of the valley, enough 
of the finest to fill the bag that hangs at my girdle.” 

Several other merchants now came crowding around 
us, much astonished to see me; but they were still 
more surprised when I related my story. They con- 
ducted me to their encampment, where I showed them 
my diamonds which they agreed were the largest and 
most perfect they had ever seen. I told the merchant 
who owned the nest to which I had been carried that 
he might take as many as he pleased for his share. He, 
however, contented himself with one, and that by no 
means the largest. When I urged him to take more, he 
said: “No, I am very well satisfied with this, which 


286 The Arabian Nights 

will give me as great a fortune as I desire, and save me 
the trouble of making any future voyages.” 

I stayed with the merchants several days and then 
accompanied them on their journey homeward. We 
travelled to the sea, where we embarked at the first port 
we came to and sailed to the isle of Roha, famous for 
its camphor trees. I there exchanged some of my 
diamonds for merchandise, with which I traded to 
great advantage at other places where we stopped on 
our homeward voyage. At last we reached Bussorah, 
and I proceeded to Bagdad. The first thing I did was 
to bestow large sums of money on the poor, and then I 
settled down to enjoy tranquilly the riches I had gained 
with so much toil and pain. 

Thus Sindbad ended the relation of his adventures 
on his second voyage; and after giving Hindbad an- 
other hundred sequins, invited him to come the next 
day to hear the account of his third voyage. 

THE THIRD VOYAGE OF SINDBAD THE SAILOR 

I soon again grew weary of a life of ease, and harden- 
ing myself against the thought of danger embarked 
with some merchants on another long voyage. We 
stopped and traded at a number of ports, but at length 
were caught on the open sea by a terrible wind which 
blew us completely out of our reckoning. The tempest 
continued for several days and finally drove us to the 


Sindbad the Sailor 


287 


shores of an island where we put into a harbor. After 
we had anchored and furled our sails, the captain said : 
“ I greatly wish we could have avoided the necessity of 
stopping here; for the islands in this vicinity are in- 
habited by hairy savages who are sure to attack us soon. 
We must, however, make no resistance; because, 
though they are dwarfs, they are more in number than 
the locusts, and if we happened to kill one, they would 
speedily destroy us.” 

We had not long to wait to find that the captain told 
us the truth. A countless multitude of hideous savages, 
about two feet high and covered all over with red hair, 
came swimming to our ship. Chattering in a language 
we could not understand, they clutched at ropes and 
gangways and clambered up the sides of the ship with 
such agility as surprised us. They hoisted the sails, cut 
the cable, took the ship to the shore and made us all 
get out. Then they went away with our vessel and left us. 

We looked about and saw at a distance a vast build- 
ing. Toward this we turned our steps and found it to 
be a high and strongly built palace. We pushed open 
the heavy ebony door and entered a large apartment, 
on one side of which was a heap of human bones, and 
on the other a great number of roasting spits. This 
gruesome spectacle made us tremble with a deadly fear, 
and before we had time to regain our composure a door 
at the farther end of the apartment opened with a loud 
crash, and there entered a horrible black man as tall as 


288 


The Arabian Nights 


a lofty palm tree. His teeth were long and sharp and 
his nails were like the claws of some great bird. 

At the sight of so frightful a giant we were as motion- 
less and silent as dead men. He sat down by the fire 
and looked at us. When he had considered us well, 
he stretched out his hand and took me up by the nape 
of the neck. After examining me, however, and per- 
ceiving that I was so lean as to be nothing but skin and 
bones, he let me go. He took up the rest, one by one, 
and viewed them in the same manner. The captain 
being the fattest, he roasted and ate him for his supper. 
After finishing his repast he stretched himself full length 
on the floor and fell asleep, snoring like the loudest thun- 
der. There he stayed until morning. As to ourselves, 
it was not possible for us to enjoy any rest, and we 
passed the night in the most painful dread that can be 
imagined. At dawn the giant awoke, and went out, 
leaving us in the palace. 

When he was gone we bemoaned our fate so loudly 
that the hall echoed with our despairing cries. We 
spent the day wandering about on the island, eating 
such fruits as we could find, and late in the day we 
returned to the palace, having sought in vain for any 
other place of refuge. At sunset the giant came back, 
supped on one of our seamen, then lay down and fell 
fast asleep. But during the day we had determined on 
a plan for revenging ourselves. As soon as we heard 
him snore, ten of the boldest among us each took a spit 


Sindbad the Sailor 


289 


and thrust them into his eyes and blinded him. The 
pain made him give a frightful yell. He started up and 
stretched out his hands, in order to catch us; but we 
ran to such places as he could not reach, and after 
seeking for us in vain he groped his way to the door and 
went out, howling. 

We immediately left the palace and hurried to the 
shore. Great quantities of timber lay there strewn 
about and during the night we made rafts enough to 
carry us all, each raft sufficiently large for three men. 
Day had scarcely dawned when we saw our cruel enemy 
coming, accompanied by two other giants who were 
leading him, and a great number more followed close 
behind. We at once clambered on our rafts, and put 
to sea with all the speed we could. Then the giants 
picked up huge pieces of rock, and wading into the 
water hurled them after us with such good aim that all 
the rafts, except the one I was on, were broken to pieces 
and their luckless crews drowned. My two companions 
and I, by working with all our might, gained the open 
sea. Here we were at the mercy of the wind and waves, 
which tossed us to and fro all that day and night; but 
the next day we found ourselves near an island on which 
we gladly landed. 

Luckily we discovered an abundance of delicious 
fruits to satisfy our hunger, and when night came we 
lay down to sleep on the shore. A loud rustling noise 
presently awakened us, and, leaping to our feet we saw 


290 


The Arabian Nights 


an immense snake gliding toward us over the sand. 
We started to run, but the snake overtook one of my 
comrades, and in spite of his struggles speedily crushed 
the life out of him in its mighty coils and proceeded to 
swallow him. “O Heaven !” I exclaimed, “to what 
dangers are we exposed! We rejoiced yesterday at 
having escaped from the cruelty of the giants and the 
rage of the waves; but now are we fallen into another 
danger equally horrible.” 

My remaining companion and I searched the next 
day for some place where we might hope to be safe 
from this new horror. About sundown we climbed into 
a tall tree, intending to sleep there. But shortly after- 
ward the snake came hissing to the foot of the tree. It 
raised itself up against the trunk, until it found my 
comrade who was perched just below me. After swal- 
lowing him, it crawled away leaving me half dead with 
terror. 

When the east began to brighten with the dawn, I 
came down from the tree with hardly a hope of escaping 
the dreadful fate that had overtaken my two compan- 
ions; but life is sweet and I determined to do what I 
could to save myself. All day long I toiled with frantic 
haste and collected a great quantity of brushwood, 
brambles and thorns, which I bound into fagots. These 
I piled in a circle around a tree and slanted the upper 
ones inward to the trunk, thus forming a kind of tent 
in which I crouched like a mouse in a hole when it sees 


Sindbad the Sailor 


291 


a cat coming. At nightfall the snake failed not to 
return, eager to devour me, and glided round and round 
my frail shelter seeking an entrance. Happily for me 
it was baffled by my prickly defences, and at last, when 
the sky paled with the approach of dawn the monster re- 
tired, but I dared not leave my shelter until the sun rose. 

I had escaped for the time being, yet I felt so hopeless 
regarding the future, that in a fit of desperation I went 
to throw myself into the sea and end my troubles once 
for all. Imagine my joy and relief when I saw a ship in 
the distance. I called as loud as I could, and unfolding 
the linen of my turban, waved it to attract the atten- 
tion of the people on the ship. This had the desired 
effect and the captain sent a boat for me. 

As soon as I was on board the vessel I found myself 
surrounded by a wondering crowd of sailors and mer- 
chants eager to know by what chance I happened to be 
on that desolate island. After I had told my story they 
regaled me with the best of provisions, and the captain, 
seeing that I was in rags, gave me one of his own suits. 
When I observed the captain more closely, I knew him 
to be the person who, in my second voyage, had sailed 
away and left me on the island where I fell asleep, with- 
out sending to seek for me. 

I was not surprised that he, believing me to be dead, 
did not recognize me. “ Captain,” said I, “ look at me, 
and you may know that I am Sindbad whom you 
abandoned on that island.” 


292 


The Arabian Nights 

The captain stared at me in amazement, but was 
presently convinced that I spoke the truth. “God be 
praised!” he exclaimed, embracing me; “I am glad to 
have that piece of carelessness off my conscience. I am 
glad, too, that I can deliver to you your goods, which I 
have taken care to preserve.” 

I received them gratefully, and as we went from one 
island to another traded for stores of cloves, cinnamon, 
and other spices. We continued our voyage for some 
time, but at last I arrived at Bussorah and returned to 
Bagdad with so much wealth that I knew not its extent. 

Thus Sindbad finished the history of his third voyage. 
He gave another hundred sequins to Hindbad and in- 
vited him to dinner the next day to hear of the fourth 
voyage. 

THE FOURTH VOYAGE OF SINDBAD THE SAILOR 

After I had rested from the dangers of my third voy- 
age, my passion for trade and my love of novelty soon 
again prevailed and I decided to make another venture. 
For the sake of variety I travelled this time through 
several of the Persian provinces and embarked at one of 
the more distant ports of the kingdom. The vessel put 
out to sea, and at first all went well; but at length we 
encountered a violent hurricane, our sails were split in a 
thousand pieces, and the vessel became a total wreck 
in spite of all that the worthy captain could do. Many 


Sindbad the Sailor 


293 


of our company were drowned, but I and a few others 
clung to pieces of the wreck and were thrown up on the 
shore of an island. We scrambled beyond the reach of 
the waves and threw ourselves down quite exhausted 
to wait for morning. 

At daylight we wandered inland, and soon saw some 
huts, to which we directed our steps. From these a 
great number of negroes ran forth as we drew near. 
They surrounded and seized us and dragged us away 
to their habitations. With five comrades I was taken 
into a hut, where our captors had us sit down on the 
ground and gave us a certain herb which they made 
signs for us to eat. My companions, not taking notice 
that the blacks ate none of it themselves, thought only 
of satisfying their hunger and devoured the herb with 
greediness. But I, suspecting some trick, would not so 
much as taste it. In a short time the effect of the herb 
became apparent; for I perceived that my companions 
had lost their senses, and though they chattered in- 
cessantly I could not understand a word they said. 

The negroes now brought us large bowls full of rice 
prepared with cocoanut oil, and my crazy comrades 
ate heartily, but I partook very sparingly, fully con- 
vinced that the object of our captors was to fatten us 
speedily for their own eating. Within a few weeks they 
devoured my five comrades, but as I retained my reason, 
you may easily guess that instead of growing fat as the 
rest did I ate so little that I became leaner every day. 


294 


The Arabian Nights 

I was so far from being a tempting morsel that I was 
allowed to wander about freely. One day, when all the 
blacks, except one old man, had gone off on some ex- 
pedition, I plunged into the forest, determined to make 
my escape. The old man called to me to come back, 
but the more he called the faster I ran. I hurried on 
until sundown, when I stopped to rest for the night. 
In the morning I resumed my flight, and I continued 
to travel for seven days. I avoided those places that 
seemed to be inhabited, and lived for the most part on 
cocoanuts, which served me both for meat and drink. 
On the eighth day I came near the sea and saw a party 
of white men gathering pepper, which grew abundantly 
there. Reassured by the nature of their occupation, 
I advanced toward them and they asked me in Arabic 
who I was and whence I came. Great was my delight 
to hear them speak my own language. I satisfied 
their curiosity by giving them an account of my ship- 
wreck, and telling of my capture by the negroes and 
how I escaped from my savage captors. 

The pepper gatherers welcomed me cordially and I 
stayed with them and helped them at their work. When 
they had as much pepper as they wanted they went on 
board their ship and sailed to the island whence they 
came. I accompanied them and as soon as they reached 
their own country they presented me to their king who 
received me very hospitably. To him, also, I related 
my adventures, and he ordered that I should be sup- 


Sindbad the Sailor 295 

plied with food and raiment and treated with consid- 
eration. 

I soon learned that the island was full of people and 
that it abounded in desirable products. A great deal 
of traffic went on in the capital, where I soon began to 
feel at home and contented. Moreover, the king showed 
me many marks of special favor, and consequently 
every man in the court and city sought to oblige me. 

One custom that seemed to me very extraordinary 
was the habit all the people had of riding their horses 
without bridle or saddle. The king was no better off 
in this respect than his poorest subject, and I determined 
to see him more comfortably mounted. I went to a 
workman and had him make under my direction the 
foundation of a saddle. This I wadded and covered 
with velvet and leather, and adorned it with gold em- 
broidery. Afterward I got a blacksmith to make a bit 
according to a pattern I furnished, and also some stir- 
rups. When the saddle and bridle were ready I pre- 
sented them to the king, put them on one of his horses 
and showed him how to use them. His Majesty then 
mounted and rode about quite delighted. To express 
his gratitude he rewarded me generously. It was now 
necessary that I should make similar equipage for the 
ministers and principal officers of the king’s household, 
and this not only gained me great reputation, but as they 
all gave me valuable presents I became a wealthy and 
important person in the city. 


296 


The Arabian Nights 


One day the king sent for me and said: “Sindbad, 
I am going to ask a favor of you. Both I and my sub- 
jects esteem you, and wish you to end your days among 
us. Therefore I desire that you should marry so that 
you will stay in my dominions and think no more of 
your own country.” 

I durst not resist the king’s will, and I married a rich 
and beautiful lady whom he selected for me. My wife 
and I lived together happily, yet I could not forget 
Bagdad and I cherished the hope that I might some- 
time escape thither. 

It at length happened that the wife of one of my 
nearest neighbors and best friends became sick and 
died. When I went to see the bereaved husband and 
offer my consolation I found him in the depths of woe. 

“Heaven preserve you and grant you a long life,” 
said I. 

“Alas!” he responded, “what is the use of saying 
that when I have but a very short time left to live ? ” 

“Come, come!” said I, “be not so melancholy. I 
trust that you may be spared for many years.” 

“No,” he said, “the end for me is near. I shall be 
buried this day with my wife. That is the law in our 
island. The living husband is interred with the dead 
wife, and the living wife with the dead husband. It is 
thus our ancestors have done, and thus must we do.” 

While he was giving me an account of this barbarous 
custom, his kindred, friends and neighbors came to 


Sindbad the Sailor 


297 


assist at the funeral and presently began their march 
to the place of burial. The husband, clad from head to 
foot in a black mantle, followed behind the open bier on 
which lay the body decked in rich robes and sparkling 
jewels. The procession took its way to a high moun- 
tain at some distance from the city, and when the 
destination was reached the body with all its apparel 
and jewels was lowered into a deep pit. Then the hus- 
band embraced his friends and bade them farewell. 
Afterward he reclined on another bier with seven small 
loaves of bread and a pitcher of water beside him, and 
he also was let down into the cavern. The ceremony 
was now over, the mouth of the pit was covered with a 
stone, and the company returned to the city. 

I mention this affair more particularly because in a 
few weeks’ time I was to be the principal actor on a 
similar occasion. My own wife sickened and died; 
and though I made every remonstrance I could to the 
king not to sacrifice me, a foreigner, to the inhuman 
custom of the island, I appealed in vain. However, the 
king and all his court sought to soften my sorrow by 
honoring the funeral with their presence. We went in 
solemn procession to the mountain, and soon I was low- 
ered into the pit with the scanty supply of bread and 
water it was the habit to furnish. When my eyes be- 
came accustomed to the gloom I discerned by a feeble 
ray of light which shone down through a chink at 
the opening that I was in a vast cavern strewn with 


298 


The Arabian Nights 


human bones and the jewels that had adorned the 
bodies buried there. For several days I lived on my 
bread and water, and just as they were on the point of 
exhaustion, I heard the tread of some animal, and the 
sound of its breathing. I turned to look, and dimly 
saw a shadowy form, wdiich fled at my movement, 
squeezing itself through a cranny in the wall. 

This roused a hope that there was some avenue of 
escape from the darkness and misery of the cavern. I 
hastily rose to my feet and pursued the animal as fast 
as I could. It stopped at intervals, but always resumed 
its flight when I approached. At last, after following 
it for what seemed to me miles, I saw before me a 
glimmer of light, resembling a star. As I went on I 
sometimes lost sight of the light, but always soon again 
brought it into view, and finally discovered that it came 
through a hole in the rock. I crept out and was over- 
joyed to find myself on the seashore. 

The mountains roundabout sloped sheer down to the 
water, and the place was inaccessible except to boats. 
I did not doubt but that I could hail some passing ship 
and I was pleased that I was not likely to be seen there 
by persons from the city. Thus assured of my safety, 
I returned to the cavern and gathered up a rich treasure 
of the jewels with which it was strewn and brought them 
out to the beach. Shortly afterward a vessel came into 
view, and by waving my arms and uttering loud cries I 
attracted the attention of its crew. A boat was sent off 


Sindbad the Sailor 299 

for me and I and my bundles of treasure were trans- 
ferred to the ship. 

Luckily the vessel was voyaging toward Persia, and 
I at length arrived at Bagdad. Out of gratitude to God 
for His mercies I contributed liberally toward the sup- 
port of several mosques and gave large sums of money 
to the poor, after which I enjoyed myself with my 
friends in festivities and amusements. 

Here Sindbad made a new present of one hundred 
sequins to Hindbad, whom he requested to return with 
the rest of the company next day at the same hour to 
hear the story of his fifth voyage. 

THE FIFTH VOYAGE OF SINDBAD THE SAILOR 

All the troubles and calamities I had undergone 
could not cure me of an inclination to make new voyages. 
I soon wearied of the pleasures of a quiet life and there- 
fore set forth once more. But this time I went in a ship 
of my own, for I wished to be able to call at whatever 
places I chose and stay as long or as short a time as I 
pleased. I therefore built and fitted out a vessel at the 
nearest seaport. When everything was ready I went 
on board with my goods; but not having enough to 
make a cargo I allowed several other merchants to 
embark with me. 

We sailed with the first fair wind, and after a long 
voyage landed on a strange island. In looking about 


300 


The Arabian Nights 


we found a roc’s egg. There was a young bird in the 
egg just ready to be hatched, and its beak had begun to 
break the shell. The merchants, who were with me, 
in spite of all I could say to deter them, cut a hole in the 
shell with their hatchets, and killed the young roc. 
Then they lighted a fire, hacked off portions of the bird, 
and roasted and ate them, while I stood by aghast. 

Scarcely had they finished their ill-omened feast 
when there appeared in the air at a considerable dis- 
tance what seemed to be two great clouds. The cap- 
tain of my ship, knowing by experience that the clouds 
were the parents of the young roc, urged us to get on 
board the ship with all speed. 

This we did, and immediately hoisted our sails. 
Meanwhile the rocs had reached their despoiled nest, 
and at the sight of the mangled remains of their young 
one they hovered about uttering frightful cries. Then 
they flew back in the direction whence they had come 
and disappeared. We were flattering ourselves that we 
had escaped when they again came into view, and we 
observed that each of them carried in its talons an 
enormous stone. They were soon directly over our 
ship and one of them let go its burden; but thanks to 
the dexterity of our steersman the stone missed us. 
We had hardly time to draw a breath of relief when the 
other bird dropped its stone, and this hit the ship ex- 
actly in the middle and broke it in pieces. The mariners 
and merchants were all crushed to death or fell into the 


Sindbad the Sailor 


301 


sea. I myself was among the latter. Fortunately I 
caught hold of a fragment of plank, and by holding on 
to this with one hand and swimming with the other I 
kept myself afloat. At last, with the help of the wind 
and a favoring tide, I got safely ashore on an island. 
There I sat down on the grass till I had somewhat re- 
covered from my fatigue and then walked into the 
island to explore it. Truly I thought I had reached a 
garden of delights. There were trees everywhere gay 
with blossoms or ladened with fruits, and crystal 
streams rippled beneath their shadows. 

Presently I saw an old man who appeared very weak 
and infirm sitting on the bank of a small river. At first 
I fancied he was some wrecked mariner like myself, and 
I went toward him and gave him a friendly greeting; 
but he only nodded slightly in response. I asked him 
what he was doing there, and he made signs that he 
wanted me to take him on my back and carry him over 
the river. 

Because I pitied his age and feebleness I did as he 
requested, and when I reached the other shore bade 
him alight. I stooped that he might get off with ease, 
but instead of doing so, this creature, who had seemed 
to me so decrepit, nimbly hooked his legs round my 
neck. He sat astride on my shoulders with such a 
tight grip of his legs that I was well-nigh strangled, and 
this, added to my terror, made me fall insensible to the 
ground. 


302 


The Arabian Nights 

When I recovered, the ill-natured old fellow still 
kept his place, and as soon as he observed me reviving 
he prodded me adroitly, first with one foot and then the 
other, until I was forced to get up. Then he made me 
carry him about under the trees, while he gathered and 
ate the choicest fruits. He never left his seat all day; 
and when I lay down to restjat night, half dead with 
weariness, the terrible old man continued to hold on 
tight to me. At the first glimmer of morning light I 
was awakened by his pinching and prodding, and was 
compelled to resume my dreary march, with rage and 
bitterness in my heart. 

This sort of thing went on for a week or more, until 
one day I found several dry gourds. I took up one of 
the largest, scooped it out and filled the shell with the 
juice of the grapes, which abounded on the island. After- 
ward I left the gourd propped in the fork of a tree. A 
few days later when I passed that way carrying the 
hateful old man I found that the grape juice had become 
very good wine. I drank some of it, and it gave me 
new vigor, and so exhilarated my spirits that I began 
to sing and dance in spite of my burden. 

The old monster was not slow to perceive the effect 
which the wine had on me, and that I carried him with 
more ease than before. So he stretched out his skinny 
hand, seized the gourd, and cautiously tasted its con- 
tents. Then he eagerly drained all that was left. The 
wine was strong and the gourd capacious, so that he, 


Sindbad the Sailor 


303 


too, soon began to sing after a fashion. In a little while 
I had the delight of feeling the iron grip of his goblin 
legs unclasp, and with one vigorous effort I threw him 
to the ground where he lay motionless. 

I was extremely glad to be thus freed from the trouble- 
some fellow, and I hastened to return to the sea shore. 
There, by the greatest good luck, I encountered the 
crew of a ship busy getting a supply of water for their 
vessel, which lay at anchor not far away. They heard 
the story of my escape with amazement. “You fell 
into the hands of the Old Man of the Sea,” they said; 
“ and it is a mercy that he did not strangle you as he has 
everyone else on whose shoulders he has managed to 
perch himself. The island is well known as the scene 
of his evil deeds, and no merchant or sailor who lands 
on it cares to stray far away from his comrades.” 

They took me with them to the ship, where the cap- 
tain received me with great kindness. He soon set sail, 
and some days later reached the harbor of a large and 
prosperous town. One of the merchants on the ship, 
who had been very friendly to me on the way, went 
ashore with me, and introduced me to some people of 
the town who gathered cocoanuts. “Go with them,” 
he said, “ and do as they do.” 

He furnished me with provisions for the journey, and 
a large bag to fill with cocoanuts, and I went with them 
to a thick forest of lofty cocoa palms. The trunks of 
the trees were, however, so smooth and slippery that it 


304 


The Arabian Nights 

was not possible to climb to where the fruit hung. When 
we entered the forest we saw a great number of monkeys, 
big and little, which fled as soon as they perceived us 
and scrambled up to the tufted crowns of the trees with 
surprising agility. 

My companions collected stones and began to throw 
them at the lively creatures. I did the same; and the 
monkeys, out of revenge, snatched off the nuts from 
the trees and cast them at us with angry, spiteful ges- 
tures. We gathered up the cocoanuts, pausing from 
time to time to throw stones in order to provoke the 
monkeys to furnish more cocoanuts. By this stratagem 
we filled our bags with very little labor. 

We carried our spoils back to the town where we sold 
them; and I continued to be a cocoanut-gatherer until 
I had earned money enough to pay my way to my 
own country. Then I collected a goodly store of nuts 
to take with me and embarked on a trading vessel. We 
stopped at the isle of Comari where I exchanged my 
cocoanuts for pepper and wood of aloes, and went with 
other merchants pearl-fishing. I hired divers, who 
were very successful, and when I at length continued 
my voyage and arrived at Bagdad I realized vast sums 
on the pearls I brought. A tenth of my gains I dis- 
tributed in alms, and then rested from my labors, and 
comforted myself with all the pleasures that my riches 
could give me. 


Sindbad the Sailor 


305 


Sindbad here ended his narrative, ordered one hun- 
dred sequins to be given to Hindbad, and requested 
that he and the other guests should dine with him next 
day to hear the account of his sixth voyage. 


THE SIXTH VOYAGE OF SINDBAD THE SAILOR 

It must be a marvel to you that I should again tempt 
fortune after having five times met with shipwreck and 
desperate perils. I am myself astonished at my conduct 
when I reflect on it; but evidently it was my fate to 
rove. So after a year of repose I prepared to make a 
sixth voyage, regardless of the entreaties of my friends 
and relations who did all they could to keep me at home. 

I travelled through several provinces of Persia and 
India to a distant port where I finally embarked for a 
voyage. Some time after we started we encountered 
stormy weather which drove us so completely out of our 
course that for many days neither the captain nor the 
pilot knew where we were. When this uncertainty came 
to an end there was small reason to rejoice; for the cap- 
tain cast his turban on the deck and tore his beard de- 
claring that we were in the most dangerous region on 
all the ocean. “We have been caught,” said he, “in a 
rapid current that is sweeping us to destruction. The 
ship will be wrecked in less than a quarter of an hour.” 

It happened as he said. The efforts of the sailors 
were of no avail, and we were driven with frightful 


306 


The Arabian Nights 


rapidity toward a high mountain that rose steeply out 
of the sea. Our vessel crashed onto the rocks at the 
base of the mountain, but did not go to pieces until we 
had managed to get to the shore with our provisions 
and the best of our goods. 

“Now that we are here,” said the captain, “we may 
as well begin to dig our graves. We can neither escape 
by sea nor ascend the mountain. Any vessel that ap- 
proaches within a certain distance is drawn hither to 
inevitable disaster, and from this fatal spot no ship- 
wrecked mariner has ever returned.” 

The narrow strip of rocky shore was strewn with the 
fragments of a thousand gallant ships, and the bones 
of a host of luckless mariners shone white in the sun- 
shine. We shuddered to think how soon our own bones 
would be added to the rest. All around lay vast quan- 
tities of the costliest merchandise, and treasures were 
heaped in every cranny of the rocks; but these objects 
only served to augment our despair. 

Soon after we landed, our captain divided equally 
among us all the provisions we possessed, and the 
length of each man’s life depended on how long he 
could make his portion last. I myself was able to live 
on very little, and I survived all my companions. When 
I buried the last of them I had so small an amount of 
food left that I knew I also would die within a few days. 

One very strange feature of the vicinity was a swift 
river of fresh water that ran from the sea into a dark 


Sindbad the Sailor 


307 


cavern of the mountain. As I stood on the shore of this 
river I considered whether it were not possible that the 
stream might somewhere emerge. “Why should I not 
build a raft,” I said, “and trust myself to the swiftly 
flowing current ? It may convey me to some inhabited 
country; but if I be drowned, I only change one kind 
of death for another.” 

I immediately went to work and speedily constructed 
a stout raft using pieces of timber from the wrecks and 
tying them together with the ropes that plentifully 
strewed the beach. When it was finished I loaded it 
with chests of gold and jewels, and bales of rich stuffs 
selected from the wealth that so abounded there. I 
carefully balanced my cargo, fastened it securely in 
place, and went on board with two oars I had made. 
Then I cut loose, leaving the raft to the course of the 
river, and resigned myself to the will of God. 

Once out in the current my raft was quickly swept 
into the cavern, and I was soon in total darkness, carried 
smoothly forward by the rapid river. Worn out with 
work and anxiety and weak from lack of food I presently 
fell asleep. When I awoke I was once more in the light 
of day, and a beautiful country lay around me. The 
raft was tied to the river bank, on which stood a crowd 
of friendly looking black men gazing down at me. I 
got up and saluted them. They spoke to me in return, 
but I did not understand their language. Overjoyed 
at my deliverance I murmured to myself in Arabic: 


308 


The Arabian Nights 

“Call on the Almighty, and he will help thee. Close 
thine eyes, and while thou sleepest Heaven will change 
thy fortune from evil to good.” 

One of the negroes, who understood Arabic, then 
came forward, saying: “Brother, we are inhabitants of 
this country, and water our fields from this river. We 
saw your raft floating down the current, and one of us 
swam out and brought it to shore. Here we fastened it 
and waited till you should awake. Tell us now whence 
you come and where you were going.” 

I begged them to first give me something to eat. 
They brought me several sorts of food, and when I had 
satisfied my hunger, I related faithfully all that had 
befallen me. They listened with attentive surprise, 
and as soon as I had finished, they told me, through the 
person who spoke Arabic and interpreted to them what 
I said, that I must go along with them and repeat my 
story to their king. 

A horse was brought, they helped me to mount, and 
while some walked ahead to show the way, the rest 
took my cargo and followed. We marched until we 
came to the capital, and I then learned that I was on 
theTgreat island of Ceylon. The negroes presented me 
to their king, and I saluted him by prostrating myself 
before him and kissing his footstool. He bade me rise, 
made me sit down near him, and then I told my story. 
At its conclusion my goods were brought in and dis- 
played in his presence. 


Sindbad the Sailor 


309 


When I saw that he looked on some of the jewels with 
more than ordinary interest, I said to him: “Sir, not 
only my person but my goods are your Majesty’s to 
dispose of as you choose.” 

He answered me with a smile: “Nay, Sindbad, I 
will take nothing of yours. Far from lessening your 
wealth, I design to augment it, and will not let you quit 
my dominions without marks of my liberality.” 

Then he commanded one of his officers to provide 
me with a suitable lodging at his expense, and sent 
slaves to carry my goods to my new dwelling place and 
wait on me there. I lived for some time thus cared for 
by the king, but after I had viewed the city and seen 
what was most worthy of notice in the region round- 
about, I asked the king to allow me to return to my own 
country. He granted me permission in the most oblig- 
ing and honorable manner and loaded me with rich 
gifts. When I went to take leave of him he entrusted 
me with a royal present and a letter for our sovereign, 
saying : “ I beg you to give these to the Caliph Haroun 
Alraschid, and assure him of my friendship.” 

The ship set sail, and after a prosperous voyage I 
landed at Bussorah, and thence went to Bagdad. My 
first care was to take the King of Ceylon’s letter to the 
Commander of the Faithful. When I had been con- 
ducted to the throne of the caliph I made my obeisance 
and presented the letter and gift. He read the missive 
and then demanded of me whether the King of Ceylon 


310 


The Arabian Nights 

was as rich and potent as he represented himself to be 
in that letter; and he showed me what the monarch had 
written. 

“I can assure your Majesty,” said I, “that he does 
not exceed the truth.” 

The caliph dismissed me with a generous present, 
and I returned to my own house. 

With these words Sindbad concluded his story, and 
Hindbad was given another hundred sequins and in- 
vited to come on the morrow to hear of the seventh and 
last voyage. 

THE SEVENTH VOYAGE OF SINDBAD THE SAILOR 

After my sixth voyage I was quite determined to go 
to sea no more. I had attained a sufficient age to ap- 
preciate a quiet life and had no desire to expose myself 
to such risks as I had hitherto encountered. My only 
wish was to pass the rest of my life in tranquility. But 
one day an officer of the caliph’s came for me, and I 
returned with him to the palace. 

“Sindbad,” said the caliph, when I had been con- 
ducted into his presence, “ I am in need of your service. 
You must carry a gift and a letter from me to the King 
of Ceylon.” 

The caliph’s demand was to me as startling as a near 
and unexpected clap of thunder. 

“ Commander of the Faithful,” I responded, “lam 


Sindbad the Sailor 


311 


ready to do whatever your Majesty thinks fit to ask; 
but I most humbly beseech you to consider what I have 
undergone. Besides, I have made a vow never again 
to leave Bagdad.” 

“But this is no adventurous voyage on which I am 
sending you,” affirmed the caliph. “You have only to go 
straight to Ceylon and leave my gift and message, and 
then you are free to come back and do as you please.” 

I perceived that the caliph would insist on my com- 
pliance, and I therefore submitted to his will. He was 
delighted at having gotten his own way, and he gave me 
one thousand sequins to defray the expenses of my 
journey. 

As soon as his letter and present were delivered to 
me, I went to Bussorah, where I embarked, and sailed 
quickly and safely to Ceylon. When I disclosed my 
errand I was conducted to the king with much pomp 
and he greeted me with great cordiality. “Sindbad,” 
said he, “ you are welcome. I have many times thought 
of you, and I bless the day on which I see you once 
more.” 

After thanking him for the honor he did me, I de- 
livered the gift and letter from my august master. He 
was highly gratified at the caliph’s acknowledgment of 
his friendship, and when he dismissed me he rewarded 
me handsomely. 

I lost no time in embarking for Bagdad, but on the 
fifth day of our voyage we were attacked by pirates. 


312 


The Arabian Nights 

who easily seized our ship. Some of the crew offered 
resistance, which cost them their lives. As for myself 
and the rest, who were not so imprudent, the pirates 
saved us and carried us to a remote island where they 
sold us for slaves. I fell into the hands of a rich mer- 
chant. He took me to his house and fed and clothed 
me very well. Some days later he had me brought 
before him to determine in what way I could be useful 
to him. 

When I had informed him that I was skilful neither 
as a laborer nor as a mechanic he said : “ Tell me, can 
you shoot with a bow?” 

“Shooting with a bow was one of my youthful pas- 
times,” I answered, “and practice might very likely 
again make me expert.” 

Then he gave me a bow and arrows, had me mount 
with him on an elephant, and we went to a thick forest 
some leagues from the town. We penetrated to its 
wildest part where we stopped, and he had me alight. 
Pointing to a great tree he said: “Climb up that. 
There is a prodigious number of elephants in this forest. 
Shoot at any you see passing by, and when you succeed 
in killing one come and tell me.” 

So saying he handed me a supply of food and returned 
to the town. I continued perched in the tree all night, 
but I saw no elephants. The next morning, however, 
at break of day, a large herd of them came crashing 
and trampling by. I began discharging arrows among 


Sindbad the Sailor 


313 


them, and at last one of the great animals fell to the 
ground dead. The others retreated, and left me at 
liberty to go and acquaint my master with my success. 
He was much pleased and commended my dexterity. 
Presently we went back to the forest together and dug 
a great hole in which we buried the elephant I had 
killed. There we left it till it should decay and the 
tusks loosen, when my master would return and get 
them. 

For two months I continued to hunt in the method I 
have described, shifting from one tree to another and 
from place to place as seemed best. Finally, as I was 
one morning watching an approaching herd, I was sur- 
prised that instead of passing by as usual they came 
straight to my tree. They were trumpeting horribly 
and there were such numbers that the ground shook 
under their heavy tread. My tree was soon surrounded 
with them, and there they stood with trunks uplifted, 
and all their eyes fixed on me. At this alarming spec- 
tacle I was so terrified that my bow and arrows fell to 
the ground from my trembling hands. 

My fears were not without cause; for after the ele- 
phants had stared at me a few moments, one of the 
largest of them wound his trunk around the stem of my 
tree, and with a mighty effort tore it up by the roots, 
bringing me to the earth entangled in its branches. I 
thought my last hour had surely come; but the huge 
creature picked me gently up, and set me on his back. 


314 


The Arabian Nights 

There I clung while he led the way, followed by the 
rest of the herd, a long distance through. the forest and 
out into the open country. At last the elephant stopped, 
lifted me down to the ground, and retired with all his 
companions. 

When I had a little recovered from my fright I looked 
about me and found I was on a long and broad hill, 
almost covered with the bones and tusks of elephants. 
“ This must be the elephants’ burying place,” I said to 
myself ; “ and they have brought me here that I might 
cease to persecute them, as I now know where to get 
their tusks without killing the live animals.” 

I did not linger longer on the hill, but made for the 
city as fast as I could go. After travelling a day and a 
night I reached my master’s house. As soon as he saw 
me he exclaimed: “Ah! Sindbad, I was wondering 
what had become of you. I have been in the forest, 
where I found a tree newly uprooted, and your bow 
and arrows beside it. This made me despair of ever 
seeing you again. Pray tell me how you escaped death.” 

I satisfied his curiosity, and the next day we started 
together for the ivory hill. After arriving there we 
loaded the elephant which carried us with as many 
tusks as he could bear and returned to the city. When 
we were once more at my master’s home he said to me: 
“The wild elephants of our forest have every year 
killed a great many of the slaves we send to hunt them. 
No matter what good advice we give the hunters they 


Sindbad the Sailor 


315 


are sooner or later destroyed. You alone have escaped 
the wiles of those crafty animals, and you have pro- 
cured me incredible wealth. Indeed, our whole city is 
enriched by your means, and we shall no longer sacri- 
fice the lives of our slaves. After such a discovery I 
feel it is no more than your due that I treat you as a 
brother. God bless you with all happiness and pros- 
perity. I henceforth give you your liberty, and I will 
also bestow a fortune on you.” 

“ Master, I thank you,” said I; “ but the only reward 
I ask for what I have done is permission to return to 
my own country.” 

“Very well,” said he, “ships will soon be coming for 
ivory. I will send you on your way in one of them, and 
you shall not lack something with which to pay your 
passage.” 

So I stayed with him until the expected ships arrived ; 
and all the time we were adding to his store of ivory 
until his warehouses were filled with it. Meanwhile 
the other merchants had learned the secret of the ivory 
hill, but there were enough tusks for all. 

When the ships came, and it had been decided in 
which one I was to embark, my master not only loaded 
half of it with ivory on my account, but obliged me to 
accept a present of some of the costliest curiosities of the 
country. The vessel presently sailed, and at the first port 
we touched on the mainland I left it; for I did not feel 
at ease on the sea after all that had happened to me in 


316 


The Arabian Nights 

my various voyages. I disposed of my ivory to good 
advantage, bought numerous rare and beautiful articles 
which I intended to carry home for presents, and joined 
a caravan of merchants. Our journey was long and 
tedious, but I comforted myself with the thought that 
I was not exposed to many of the perils which had 
caused me so much distress in the past. 

At last I arrived safely at Bagdad and immediately 
waited on the caliph to give him an account of my 
embassy. He assured me that my long absence had 
disquieted him not a little. What I told him of my 
adventure among the elephants astonished him greatly, 
and he declared he could not have believed it, had it 
not been for my well-known truthfulness. I took my 
leave of him more than satisfied with the honors and 
rewards he bestowed on me. Since that time I have 
rested from my labors and devoted myself to my family 
and friends. 

Thus Sindbad finished the story of his final voyage, 
and turning to Hindbad, said: “Well, did you ever 
hear of anyone who has suffered more than I have? 
Is it not reasonable that, after all this, I should enjoy a 
quiet and pleasant life ? ” 

At these words Hindbad kissed Sindbad’s hand and 
said : “ Sir, my afflictions are not to be compared with 
yours. You not only deserve a quiet life, but are worthy 


Sindbad the Sailor 


317 


of all the riches you possess, since you make so good a 
use of them. May you live long and happily.” 

Sindbad then presented him with another hundred 
sequins and told him to give up carrying burdens as a 
porter. “ Henceforth,” said he, “ I would have you eat 
at my table that you may all your life have reason to 
favorably remember Sindbad the Sailor.” 

The Sultan of the Indies could not help admiring 
the prodigious and inexhaustible memory of the sultana, 
his wife, who had entertained him for a thousand and 
one nights with such a variety of interesting stories. 
His temper was softened and his prejudices removed. 
He was not only convinced of the merit and great wis- 
dom of the sultana, but he remembered with what 
courage she had offered to be his wife, regardless of the 
death to which she knew she exposed herself, and which 
so many preceding sultanas had suffered. 

These considerations and her many other good 
qualities induced him at last to say to her: “ I confess, 
lovely Sheherazade, that you have appeased my anger. 
I freely renounce the oath I had imposed on myself, 
and I will no more sacrifice any damsels to my unjust 
resentment.” 

The sultana cast herself at his feet and tenderly em- 
braced them to show her gratitude; and the sultan 
then went to announce his decision to the grand vizier. 
Heralds soon made the news known throughout the 


318 


The Arabian Nights 

city and couriers were dispatched to proclaim the tid- 
ings in the other portions of the realm, even to the re- 
motest towns and provinces. Everywhere there was 
rejoicing, and the sultan and his beautiful consort gained 
the universal applause and blessings of all the people 
of the extensive empire of the Indies. 


A Pronouncing Glossary 

Note: — The accent and marking of the letters are in accord with 
Webster’s New International Dictionary. 


Abdallah, ab-da'la 
Ahmed, a'm£d 
Aladdin, d-lM'in 
Ali Baba, a'le ba'ba 
Bagdad, bag-dad' 

Beder, bSd'Sr 
Bengal, bSn-gol' 
Bisnagar, bis-nhg'ar 
Bussorah, bus'6-ra 
Cairo, kl'ro 
Cashmere, kiish-mer' 
Cassim, kas'em 
Caucasus, ko'ka-sus 
Cogia Hassan, ko'gf-a 
has'#n 

Comari, kbm'a-r! 
Dinarzade, de-nar-za'da 
Euphrates, u-fra'tez 
Fareshah, fa'rg-sha 
Fatima, fa'te-ma 
Ferozeshah, fe-roz-sh&' 
Gulnare, gul-na're 
Haroun Alraschid, ha- 
roon' al-ra-shed' 


Hindbad, hfnd'bad 
Houssain, hoos-san' 
Jehaunara, j£-hon-a'ra 
Labe, la'ba 
Mobarec, mo-ba'rSk 
Morgiana, mor-gf-a'na 
Mustapha, moos'ta-fa 
Nouronnihar, noo-r6n-I- 
har' 

Periebanou, pe-rf-ba'nbo 
Roha, ro'ha 
Saad, sa'ad 
Saadi, sa'a-de 
Saleh, sa-l£' 

Samandal, sa'man-dal 
Shahriar, sha-re-ar' 
Shahzenan, sha-z&-nan' 
Shaibar, shl'bar 
Sheherazade, sh£-ha'ra- 
za'dS 

Sesame, s£s'a-me 
Shiraz, she-raz' 

Sindbad, sfnd'bad 
Zeyn Alasnam, zan a-l^s' 
n^m 


ale, ^m, Account, arm, ask, sofa; eve, event, Snd; 
Ice, HI; old, obey, 6rb, 6dd, food; use, unite. 


I 




GOLDEN BOOKS 
FOR CHILDREN 



FIRST ISSUES 

Robin Hood 
The Arabian Nights 


IF YOU READ ONE BOOK IN THIS 
SERIES YOU WILL WANT OTHERS. 
ASK YOUR BOOKSELLER TO SHOW 
YOU ALL THE VOLUMES THAT 
HAVE BEEN ISSUED IN THIS 
LIBRARY OF 

GOLDEN BOOKS FOR CHILDREN 


Or write for descriptive circular to the publishers 

THE BAKER AND TAYLOR COMPANY 
33 East 17th Street New York 















